%  PRINCETON,  N.  J- 


„JbO  .C5  1880 
Christlieb,  Theodor,  1833- 
1889. 
Shelf.,    -^^otestant  foreign  missions 

n  r  o  c  Ä  n  t   c:  i"  ^  t  .t,    ?» 


PROTESTANT 

FOEEIGN    MISSIONS 

E\}tix  Present  State. 
A    UNIVEESAL    SUEYEY. 


/ 
THEODOEE  CHEISTLIEB,  D.D.,  Ph.D., 

PROFESSOR  OP  THEOLOGY  AND  UNIVERSITY  PREACHER,  BONN,  PRUSSIA. 


^translation  from  tlje  JFourtf)  CRcrman  lEUitton, 


DAVID  ALLEN  REED. 


ONLY  AUTHORIZED  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


BOSTON : 
CONGEEGATIONAL    PUBLISHING    SOCIETY. 

CONGREGATIONAL     HOUSE, 
BEACON   STREET. 


/ 


Copyright,  1880, 
By  Conokeoationai.  Publishino  Society. 


STEREOTYPED   BY 

J.    PETERS    &    SON, 

73     KEDKUAl,    HT.,    ISO -TON. 


PKINCJETC:: 
HtC.0CT|J8i 

»ii^TKEOLüClCÄL/ 

f^^^y. -V       j^ 

AUTHOR'S   NOTE. 


An  abstract  of  the  following  pages  was  read  tefore 
the  Evangelical  Alliance  in  Basel,  on  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1879.  The  whole  appeared  first  in  a  volume 
of  Reports  upon  the  meetings  of  the  Evangelical  Alli- 
ance in  September,  1879,  then  in  the  "  Allgemeine 
Missions-Zeitschrift"  (Gütersloh,  Bertelsmann),  No- 
vember and  December  numbers,  1879. 

Numerous  friends  of  missions  in  other  lands  having 
desired  a  separate  edition,  the  thii'd  re\ised  and  en- 
larged German  edition  was  published,  and  was  taken 
up  in  a  few  months.  Now  this  larger  fourth  edition, 
with  the  latest  statistics,  is  issued.  The  numerous 
letters  sent  to  me,  even  from  China  and  Formosa,  con- 
taining hearty  thanks  for  the  laborious  and  careful 
work,  and  new  information  as  to  the  present  condition 
of  affaii's,  have  been  used  in  this  edition.  An  English 
edition,  issued  a  short  time  ago  (b}'  J.  Nisbet  &  Co.), 
was  sold  in  a  few  weeks.  Also  a  French  edition,  a 
Butch,  and  an  American  edition  by  the  Congregational 


iv  author's  note. 

Publishing  Societ}'  (Boston),  are  ready  for  the  press. 
A  Swedish  edition  has  been  coming  out  since  the 
middle  of  January  in  the  numbers  of  the  "  Missions- 
Tidning,"  Stockholm.  A  number  of  royal  consistories 
have  recommended  the  book  in  the  warmest  manner  to 
their  ministers. 

Thus  the  Lord  has  akeady,  in  the  short  time  since  the 
little  book's  appearance,  laid  a  rich  blessing  upon  it. 
May  he  continue  to  use  it  for  the  removal  of  many 
prejudices  and  the  furtherance  of  his  kingdom ! 

THE  AUTHOB. 
Bonn,  June,  1880. 


NOTE  TO  THE  AIEEICAN  EDITION. 


Professor  Christlieb  requested  the  Congregational 
Publishing  Society  to  issue  a  translation  of  this  book 
made  under  his  own  eye,  and  on  which  he  should  receive 
the  usual  cop;yTight.  His  request  was  acceded  to,  and 
public  announcement  made  of  the  fact.  While  the 
book  was  passing  through  the  press,  about  three-fourths 
in  type,  with  additions  forwarded  by  the  author  to 
incorporate  which  there  had  been  a  shght  delay,  a 
Scotch-English  translation  of  the  third  edition  was  put 
upon  the  American  market,  to  the  prejudice  of  Profes- 
sor Christlieb.  Few  will  think  it  strange  that  he  com- 
plains of  this  as  an  injustice,  and  fewer  still  among 
American  Christians  will  wish  he  should  be  deprived 
of  his  honestly-earned  copyright. 

This  volume  contains  the  most  recent  statistics,  and 
the  amendments  and  additions  of  the  fourth  German 
edition,  which  appeared  in  July.  A  few  of  the  new 
paragraphs  which  overran  the  foot-notes  are  printed  as 

V 


vi  NOTE  TO  THE  AMERICAN  EDITION. 

Addenda.     A  full  and  copious  index  has  been  added, 
indispensable  to  such  a  book. 

We  are  permitted  and  authorized  to  sa}^,  that  the 
proof-sheets  of  this  edition  have  passed  under  the  eye 
of  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  American  Board. 

CONGREGATIONAL  PUBLISHING  SOCIETY, 
Boston,  September,  1880. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


The  Vast  Extent  and  Manifold  Nature  of  Modern  Protes- 
tant Missions.  —  The  Great  DiflSculty  experienced  "by 
those  who  would  draw  up  the  Statistics  or  the  Theory  of 
Missions.  —  Divisions  of  the  Subject 1-5 

I. 

PAST   AND   PRESENT. 

I.  The  Outward  Extent  of  Protestant  Missions. — A 
Proof  that  the  Age  of  Universal  Missions  has  begun. 
—  Retrospect  of  the  Modest  Results  of  Missions  in 
the  Eighteenth  Century.  —  Survey  of  the  Rapid 
Extension  of  Mission  Territory;  Present  CEcumeni- 
cal  Character  and  Growing  Success  of  Missions  in 
our  Century.  —  Progress    during    the    last  Thirty 

Years 5-11 

H.  Growth  of  the  Missionary  Spirit  at  Home. —Disap- 
pearance of  Former  Prejudices  in  England,  Scot- 
land, America,  and  Germany.  —  Increase  in  the 
Number  of  Missionary  Societies ;  their  Distribution 
over  the  Various  Christian  Countries ;  their  Branch 
Societies  in  Heathen  Lands.  —  The  Present  com- 
pared with  the  Former  Number'of  Missionaries  and 
Assistant  Laborers.  —  The  Present  Total  of  Protes- 
tant Heathen  Christians,  and  their  'Distribution 
over  the  Principal  Missionary  Territories.  — Growth 
of  some  of  the  Larger  Missionary  Societies,  the 
Number  of  their  Agents,  and  their  Annual  Reve- 
nue. —  Increase  in  the  Total  Amount  contributed 
towards  Protestant  Mission  Schools.  —  Evangelical 
Mission-Schools 11-19 

vil 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

in.  Circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  Eighty  Years  Ago 
and  Now;  New  Translations  in  the  Present  Centu- 
ry into  at  least  Two  Hundred  and  Twenty-six  Lan- 
guages. —  Diversity  of  Missionary  Labor  and  its 
Kesults  in  Particular  Fields  during  the  last  Thirty 
Years. —The  growing  Moral  Influence  of  the  Gos- 
pel, shown  in  the  Pwcgeneration  of  Heathen  Races. 
—  Proof  that  the  most  Degraded  Nations  can  be 
Christianized 19-24 

IV.  The  Obverse  Side  of  the  Picture,  in  spite  of  all  the 
Promising  Commencements  made,  more  especially 
among  somewhat  cultivated  Heathen  Peoples. — 
Increasing  Difficulties  of  Missionary  Work.  — 
Growth  of  Islam.  — Jealousy  of  Pwome.  —  Decrease 
in  the  Zeal  of  the  Church  at  Home.  —  Deficits  be- 
coming Chronic 24-30 

n. 

THE  MISSIONARY  AGENCIES  OF  THE  MOTHER  CHURCH.  — 
THE  CHURCH  AT  HOME,  AND  ITS  MISSIONARY  EFFORTS. 

I.  Divisions  of  Protestantism  an  Advantage.  —  Eng- 
land stands  before  all  other  Lands  in  Mission- 
ary Effort.  —  The  National  Churches  comparatively 
surpassed  by  the  Free  Churches,  particularly  in 
Scotland.  —  The  Inward  Reason  of  this.  —  Mission- 
ary Activity  in  the  United  States.  —  General  Mis- 
sionary Interest  in  the  Principal  Churches  there.  — 
Missionary  Effort  in  Holland;  the  Number  of  its 
Missionary  Societies,  compared  with  France  and 

Norway 3(>  40 

n.  Germany  and  Switzerland.  —  The  Missionary  Efforts 
of  tlie  German  and  Norwegian  Lutheran  Churches, 
compared  with  those  of  tlie  Reformed  and  United 
Churches.  — All  the  German  Societies  together  do 
not  contribute  so  much  as  One  of  the  Three  Great 
English  Societies.  —  The  Cause  of  this.  —  "  A  Three- 
fold Conversion"  necessary  for  a  German.  — Un- 
equal Division  of  Missionary  Interest  in  Germany. 
—  Stubborn  Prejudices  among  the  Educated.  —  In- 
fluence of  the  "  Liberal  "  Press,  and  of  the  Reformed 


CONTENTS.  IX 

PAGB 

Jews.  —  Cheering  Signs  of  the  Growing  Recognition 
of  Missionary  Work.  —  A  General  Survey  gives 
Cause  for  Shame.  —  Difference  in  the  Position 
taken  by  the  Clergy 40-49 

CEI.  Necessity  of  promoting  an  Interest  in  Missions  by 
the  Church,  and  not  by  the  Societies  only.  — Is 
there  really  a  Lack  of  Money  ?    .        .        .        .         49-52 

£V,  Practical  Hints  :  Missionary  Interest  in  the  Congre- 
gation, the  University,  the  Pulpit,  and  the  Bible- 
Class.  —  A  Greater  Concentration  of  Interest.  — ' 
The  Duty  of  the  Richer  Congregations  and  Indi- 
vidual Rich  Members.  —  Piety  alone  not  sufficient 

to  make  a  Missionary 52-56 

V.  The  Missionary  Societies  and  their  Forms  of  Activity. 
—  New  Societies  founded  since  18G5.  —  Internal 
Organization.  —  Differences  in  the  training  for  Mis- 
sionary Service.  —  The  Superintendence  of  Mis- 
sionaries.—The  Board  of  Direction,  and  the  Sala- 
ries of  Missionaries.  —  Economy  practised  among 
the  German  Societies.  —No  Lack  of  Agents,  but  a 
Careful  Selection  Necessary         ....        56-62 

VI.  Missionary  Methods.  —  Conversion  of  Individuals, 
and  the  Christianizing  of  Whole  Countries.  —  New 
Proposals  of  other  Methods. —A  Return  to  Apos- 
tolic Practices  not  practicable.  —  Proposal  for  Im- 
provement from  the  Liberal  Camp.  —  New  Mis- 
sionary Plans  in  the  Light  of  Old  Missionary 
History.  —  The  Imperial  Biblical  Law  for  the 
Preaching  of  the  Cross.  — The  Need  of  Capable  and 
Educated  Missionaries  for  the  Civilized  Nations  of 
Heathendom.  —  The  Necessity  for  the  Latter  con- 
tinuing their  Studies 62-72 

VII.  Why  are  there  neither  Medical  Missionary  Societies 
nor  Medical  Missionaries  in  Germany  ?  —  Origin 
and  Work  of  the  Former  in  Scotland,  England,  and 
America.  —  Their  Growing  Importance  for  Mission- 
ary Work.  —  Female  Missionary  Societies  in  Eng- 
land and  Scotland  for  the  Education  of  Heathen 
Women,  and  the  Berlin  Ladies'  Association.  —  The 
Result:  the  Present  Position  of  Missionary  Socie- 
ties           72-80 


CONTENTS. 

III. 

WORK   AMONG   THE    HEATHEN.  —  ARRANGEMENT    OF 
MATERIALS. 

PAOl 

I.  Among  Uncivilized  Peoples.  —  Beginnings  in  Aus- 
tralia. —  Present  State  of  English  Missions  in  New 
Zealand;  of  the  London  and  Dutch  Mission  in 
New  Guinea;  of  the  last-named  Society  in  Cele- 
bes (Minahassa)  and  Java;  of  the  Khenish  Mission 
in  Borneo  and  Sumatra 80-84 

II.  Success  of  Protestant  Missions  in  the  South  Seas.  — 
Polynesia  now  almost  wholly  Christianized. — La- 
bors of  the  London  Society,  Wesleyans,  and 
American  Board  there.  —  The  Sandwich  Islands  a 
Protestant  Land.  —  Missions  of  the  Hawaiian  Asso- 
ciation, and  of  the  London  Society  in  Micronesia.  — 
Harvest  Work  of  Several  English  Missionary  Socie- 
ties in  Melanesia.  —  Success  of  the  Weslcyans  in 
Fiji.  —  Christianizing  of  the  Loyalty  Islands.  — 
Difficulties  on  the  New  Hebrides.  —  The  New  Plan 
adopted  by  the  English  Episcopal  Mission.  — Total 

Number  of  those  converted 84r-89 

m.  Protestant  Mission  Work  among  the  Uncivilized  Peo- 
ples of  America.  —  The  Danes  and  Moravians  in 
Greenland  and  Labrador.  — Wesleyan  and  Anglican 
Missions  in  Canada  and  the  Hudson's  Bay  Terri- 
tory. —  The  Work  of  the  Church  Missionary  Socie- 
ty.—Columbia:  Metlakahtla  a  Civilized  Christian 
Town  in  the  Wilderness.  —  Alaska.  —  American 
Missions  among  the  Remnant  Indian  Tribes  of  the 
United  States.  — A  New  Turn  for  the  Better.- 
Progress  of  Civilization  and  the  Gospel  among 
them.  —  Evangelization  of  the  Negroes  in  the 
United  States 8l>-06 

rV.  The  Present  State  of  Protestant  Missions  in  the  West 
Indies  and  Central  America. —  The  Moravians  on 
the  Mosquito  Coast.  —  The  Propagation  Society  in 
British  Guiana.  — Growth  and  Decrease  of  the  Mo- 
ravian Mission  in  Surinam;  in  the  Danish  and 
English  West  Indies.  — Training  of  the  Congrega- 
tions to  Self-Support.  —  The  English  Missions  there. 


CONTENTS.  XI 

PAoa 

—  Strength  of  the  Wesleyan  and  Anglican  Missions. 

—  Jamaica  Substantially  a  Protestant  Country.  — 
English  Missions  on  the  Southern  Extremity  of 
South  America.  —  Results 96-101 

V.  State  of  Missions  in  Africa.  —  Pressing  forward  from 
Without  to  the  Interior.  — Three  Protestant  Mis- 
sionary Territories.  —  West  Africa.  —  Several  Small 
Commencements.  —  Larger  Territories.  —  English 
Missions  in  Sierra  Leone. — American  Missions  in 
Liberia.  —  Wesleyan,  Basel,  and  North-German 
Missions  on  the  Gold  and  Slave  Coasts.  —  English 
Missions  in  Yorubaland,  and  on  the  Niger  .  101-107 
VI.  South  Africa.  —  A  Finnish  Mission  in  Ovampoland.  — 
A  Rhenish  Mission  in  Hereroland,  Namaqualand, 
and  Cape  Colony.  —  The  Cape  the  Basis  of  Mission- 
ary Operations.  —  The  London  Missions  among  the 
Bechuanas.  —  The  Berlin,  Paris,  Hermannsburg, 
and  Swedish  Societies,  at  the  Cape,  among  the 
Kafirs  in  Orange  State,  in  Basutoland,  the  Trans- 
vaal, Natal,  and  Zululand.  —  The  Moravians  and 
Wesleyans  among  the  Kafirs,  &c.  —  The  Lovedale 
Institute  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland.  —  The 
United  Presbyterian,  American,  and  Norwegian 
Missions.  —  Total  Number  of  Converts      .        .      107-114 

Vn.  East  and  East-Central  Africa.  —  Madagascar  the 
Crown  of  the  London  Mission.  —  Other  Missions 
there.  —  Mauritius.  —  English  Missions  on  the  Coast 
of  Zanzibar. — Advance  to  the  Interior  Lakes  of 
East  Africa.  —  The  Scotch  on  Nyassa;  the  London 
Society  on  Tanganyika;  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  at  Victoria  Nyanza.  —  Beginnings ;  Abys- 
sinia        114-121 

Vm.  Several  Results  of  Experience  taken  from  Labor 
among  Uncivilized  Peoples.  —  The  Duty  of  the  Mis- 
sionary.—  Danger  of  Pride  of  Education.  —  Method 
of  Instruction.  —  Necessity  of  a  Lengthened  Course 
of  Instruction  previous  to  Baptism.  —  Study  of  the 
Language,  and  Literary  Labor.  —  Instruction  in 
Schools,  and  Employment  of  Native  Talent.  —  Care 
to  be  taken  in  insisting  upon  Outward  Culture. — 
Mission  Industries.  —  Christianization   not  Dena- 


Xii  CONTENTS. 

FAev 

tionalization.  —  Europeanizing  a  Mistake  I  —  Thor- 
oughly Capable  Meu  necessary.  —  Relief  to  the 
Funds  at  Home  by  more  Attention  being  paid  to 
the  Training-up  of  Native  Congregations  to  Self- 
Support,  Self-Government,  and  Self-Extension,    121-136 

THE    WORK    AMONG    CIVILIZED    PEOPLES. 

I.  Greater  Difficulty  of  Mission-^York.  —  Protestant  Mis- 
sions in  the  Lands  of  Islam.  —  American  Missions  in 
the  Turkish  Empire.  — Legal  Ilinderances  to  full 
Religiotis  Freedom  among  the  Mohammedans.  — 
Evangelization  of  the  Oriental  Churches.  — Mis- 
sions of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Amer- 
ica in  Egypt.  — Mission  of  the  American  Board  in 
the  AVest-Central  and  East-Turkish  Provinces  ;  Es- 
tablishment of  the  Protestant  Oriental  Church 
among  the  Armenians. —  Scottish  Free  Church  and 
American  Schools  and  jNIissions  in  Syria.  —  INIission 
Work  of  the  Church  ISIissionary  Society  in  Pales- 
tine               1-0-145 

II.  American  Missions  among  the  Nestorians.  —  Com- 
mencements in  Persia,  among  the  Moslems  in  the 
Punjaub,  and  the  Afghans.  —  Translations  of  the  Bi- 
ble; Circulation  of  the  Arabic  Bible.  — The  Grow- 
ing Repute  of  Protestant  Christianity.  — Moral  In- 
fluence of  Protestant  Churches.  — Importance  of 
Medical  Missions  in  the  East.  — Hopeful  Pros- 
pects               145-151 

III.  State  of  Protestant  Missions  in  India.  —Their  Present 
Extent.  —  Increasing  Success  ;  Its  Distribution 
among  the  Several  Societies.  —  Sudden  Devel- 
opment of  Particular  Provinces.  —  Unexampled 
Growth  within  the  last  Two  Years  of  English  and 
American  Missions  in  Southern  India. —  Total  In- 
crease             151-153 

IV.  The  Several  Lands  of  India  according  to  their  Ad- 
vanc«anent.— English,  American,  German,  and 
Scottish  Missions  in  Southern  India. —  State  of  Mis- 
sions in  Ceylon.  —  The  American  Baptist  Missionary- 
Society,  and  the   Propagation  Society,  in  Burmah 


CONTENTS.  XIU 


(Karens).  — Bengal  and  the  North-West  Provinces; 
the  Gossner  Mission  among  the  Kohls  ;  Eng- 
lish and  Norwegio-Danish  Santal  Missions.  —  The 
Church  ISIissionary  Society  in  the  Punjaub  and 
Sindh,  the  American  Presbyterians,  &c.  —  The 
West  Coast :  Scottish  Missions  in  Eajpootaua  ; 
Work  in  Bombay  and  the  Central  Provinces,  by 
English,  Scotch,  American,  and  the  Basel  Mission- 
ary" Societies 153-166 

V.  Character  of  those  who  are  converted  as  regards 
Social  Position,  Religion,  Language,  and  Culture  ; 
Distinction  between  the  Aborigines  and  the  Aryan 
Hindoos.  —  Slow  Undermining  of  Hindooism. — 
The  Bond  which  holds  it  together.  — Caste.  — Re- 
moval of  this  Social  Fetter  by  Means  of  Missions 
and  the  Introduction  of  Christian  Morality.  —  Re- 
cent Opinions,  —  Success  commencing  .  .  166-173 
VI.  The  Schools  of  India.  —  Irreligious  Government 
Schools.  —  Impossibility  of  Neutrality.  —  Want  of 
Religious  Decision  in  the  Eyes  of  the  People.— 
More  Christian  Elementary  Schools,  and  not  Acad- 
emies.—Necessity  for  continuing  Mission  Schools. 
—  Their  Great  Success,  and  their  Limits  .  173-178 
VII.  More  Evangelization.  — Zenana-Missions.— Mission- 
ary Press  and  Advancing  Unbelief.  —  Mission  In- 
dustries. —  Inward  Organization  of  a  Community; 
Necessity  of  considering  National  Peculiarities  be- 
fore adopting  Denominational  Forms.  —  Growing 
Moral  Influence  of  Missions.— Decay  of  Brahmin- 
ism.  —  Presentiment  of  its  Fall.  — Confession  of  a 
Brahmin.  — Mission  Commencements  in  Malacca, 

Siam,  and  Laos 178-! 89 

VIII.  Position  of  Protestant  Missions  in  China. —Their  Re- 
cent Origin.— Rapid  Increase  of  Workers.  —  Their 
Unequal  Division  into  English,  American,  and  Ger- 
man. —  Present  Results.  —  Survey  of  Success  hither- 
to gained  in  the  Various  Provinces.  —  Germans, 
English,  and  Americans  in  Kwang-tung  and  Fuh- 
kien.  — Presbyterian  Missions  in  Formosa.  —  Eng- 
lish and  American  Missions  in  the  Remaining  East- 
em  Provinces.—  The  Gospel  in  Peking.—  Missionary 


Xiv  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

beginnings  in  the  Interior  Provinces  and  in  Man- 
churia.—  Present  Freedom  to  travel  in  China. — 
Advance  of  the  Gospel  by  Means  of  the  China  In- 
land Mission  to  the  West,  and  of  the  Irish  Pres- 
t)3'terians  to  the  North.  —  Greater  Respect  enter- 
tained bj'  the  People  for  Protestant  INIission- 
aries.  —  Literary  Efforts.  —  Open-hearted  Catho- 
lif'ity  of  the  Various  Protestant  Missions.  —  The 
Native  Chinese  Christians.  —  Difference  in  the 
Fields  of  Labor.  —  The  Last  Famine.  —  Effects  of 
Christian  Charity.  —  The  Opium  Curse.  —  Protest  of 
the  Evangelical  Alliance.  —  Brighter  Prospects,  18D-210 
IX.  State  of  Protestant  Missions  in  Japan.  —  Its  Com- 
mencement by  American  Missionaries.  —  Forma- 
tion of  Congregations  since  1872. —Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Union,  tiie  American  Board,  and  the 
Other  English  and  American  Societies.  —  Present 
Fruits.  —  The  Land  only  partially  open.  —  Advan- 
cing Scepticism.  —  The  Sun  rising      .        .        .     210-219 

IV. 

ONE    OR    TWO    HINTS    AND    WISHES    WITH    REGARD    TO    THE 
DUTIES    AND    AIMS    OF    THE    IMMEDIATE    FUTURE. 

I.  A  "Word  for  the  Friends  of  Missions  at  Home.  —  Well- 
meant  Suggestions,  and  Dear  Experiments  of  Im- 
patience. —  The  Formation  of  a  Missionary  Science. 
—  Collection  of  Materials  for  a  Theory  of  Missionary 
Methods.  —  Necessity  for  Theological  Coudents  ex- 
lending  their  Views       210-223 

II.  With  regard  to  the  Mutual  Relation  of  the  Different 
Societies.  —  They  should  seek  to  learn  more  from 
Each  Other.  —  Examples.  —  Little  Notice  taken  of 
the  Labors  of  Other  Societies,  and  of  the  General 
Progress  of  Missions.  — The  Necessity  of  extending 
one's  views  beyond  that  of  a  Particular  Church,  to 
the  Progress  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  —  Let  General 
Missionary  Conferences  Ijc  continued.  —  Wishes  for 
Missionary  Periodicals  and  Magazines.  —  A  More 
Uniform  Treatment  of  Missionary  Statistics.  —  A 


CONTENTS.  XV 

PAGB 

Sharper  Distinction  should  be  drawn  between  For- 
eign Missions,  and  the  Work  of  Evangelization  in 
Christian  Lands,  in  the  Reports  of  the  Methodists 

and  Baptists 222-228 

III.  Uniformity  of  Practice  in  General  Questions  should 
be  aimed  at.  —  Division  of  Labor  should  be  made 
in  a  Brotherly  Spirit.  —  Many  Mistakes  made  at  the 
Commencement  of  a  Mission ;  also  with  Reference 
to  Fields  already  occupied.  —  Denominational  Inter- 
ests should  disappear  in  Presence  of  the  Common 
Duty.  —  Recognition  of  Our  Own  Powers,  and  the 
Limitations  of  them,  in  Presence  of  the  National 
Peculiarities  of  Heathen  Peoples.  —  Union  of  All 
in  One  Imperial  Army.  —  Quality  necessary  more 
than  Quantity  in  the    Selection   of   Missionaries. 

—  In  German  Missions,  Self-support  should  be  more 
insisted  upon.  —  The  Former  Means  and  Duty  of  a 
Universal  Mission.  —  A  Christianity  which  over- 
comes the  "World  its  Own  Best  Apology.  —  The  Full 
Harvest  approaches 228-238 

V. 

ÄDDBNDA. 

Medical  Missionaries.  — "Woman's  Boards.  —  Papuan 
Missions.  —  New  Guinea.  —  Samoan  Islands.  — 
African  Missions.  —  Interference  of  Jesuits.  —  The 
Berlin  Society.  —  The  English  Primitive  Method- 
ists. — Madagascar  :  Quaker  Missions.  —  The  Blan- 
tyre  Mission.  —  American  Board's  New  Missions 
in  Africa.  —  Syrian  Missions.  —  India  :  Tinnevelly. 

—  Siam.  —  China  :  Fuh-Kien.  —  Female  Mission- 
aries.—Japan        238-24y 


PSIITCETOH   ^ 
-  THBGLOGIGi 

PKOTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS. 


THEIE   PRESENT   STATE. 

The  evangelical  foreign  missions  of  this  cen- 
tury, among  civilized  and  uncivilized  nations,  are 
not  easy  of  comprehension,  either  as  to  the  out- 
ward facts  or  as  to  the  inward  principles  by  which 
they  are  regulated.  It  is  difficult  to  measure  the 
progress  they  are  making,  and  the  results  they  are 
achieving  upon  the  belief  and  life  of  the  heathen 
abroad,  and  by  reflex  influence  upon  the  Church 
at  home.  Scarcely  any  one  man  has  a  clear  con- 
ception of  the  internal  operations  of  the  numerous 
societies  in  the  Old  and  New  Worlds,  in  Africa, 
Australia,  and  the  South  Seas.  Many  know  much 
about  this  or  that  field,  some  are  familiar  with 
several  fields,  but  no  one  comprehends  them  all : 
the  materials  of  knowledge  are  scattered  through 
hundreds  of  periodicals,  and  the  statistics  change 
with  almost  every  mail. 

The  great  general  missionary  conferences,  as 
that    of  1860   in    Liverpool,   1878  in    Mildmay, 


2  PIIOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

London,  and  those  for  special,  most  important 
missions,  — that  of  Allahabad  for  India  in  1872,  of 
Shanghai  for  Cliina  in  1877,  —  give  ns  a  glance 
over  the  greatest  fields  of  labor,  and  show  what  has 
been  accomplished  in  them.  But  back  of  those 
great  fields  must  naturally  be  those  of  lets  impor- 
tance, back  of  the  acliievements  of  the  great  socie- 
ties are  the  harvests  of  the  many  smaller  ones ; 
so  that  conclusions  may  be  reached  in  regard  to 
certain  special  fields,  but  not  of  the  whole  :  — not 
to  mention  the  numerous  private  missions,  con- 
nected with  no  society,  of  whose  work  one  only 
learns  by  accident.  Still  greater  to-day  are  the 
difficulties  of  tlie  theorist  on  mission-work  than 
those  of  the  historian  or  statistician,  if  he  seeks  by 
comparison  of  the  leading  principles  and  methods 
according  to  which  particular  societies  are  man- 
aged, to  obtain  a  comprehensive  view  of  all,  so 
that  from  this  comparison  of  the  workings  and 
fruits  he  may  deduce  fixed  principles,  as  results  of 
experience,  and  indices  to  guide  in  future  work. 
For  here  the  printed  material  is  almost  entirely 
wanting.  Most  of  the  societies  restrict  them- 
selves, even  up  to  this  time,  to  oral  or  written 
instructions  to  their  missionaries  for  tlieir  special 
fields  of  labor. 

May  the  reader  kindly  keep  these  enormous 
difficulties  in  mind,  and  not  ex]>ect  in  the  figures 
(aside  from  the  official,  wliicli  I  have  taken  great 
pains  to  collect)  more  than  what  is  approximately 


THEIR  PRESENT   STATE.  3 

correct  and  precise  ;  in  the  hints  upon  the  present 
nethods  of  work,  more  than  outlines,  imperfect, 
incomplete  glances  into  these  great  burning  ques- 
tions, from  on^  who  has  never  worked  personally 
in  the  foreign  mission-field,  —  who  has  only,  as  it 
were,  "in  balloon  captive,"  ascended  above  the 
heights  of  church-towers  and  had  a  partial  look 
at  the  world,  but  who  would  like  now  to  invite 
the  reader  to  a  journey  around  the  world  swifter 
than  upon  the  wings  of  a  bird. 

Our  theme,  Protestant  Foreign  Missions, 
Their  Present  State,  includes,  (1)  the  mis- 
sionary activity  at  home,  the  lever  and  agencies 
which  out  of  the  lap  of  the  mother-Church  have 
set  to  work  the  particular  societies  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  giant  task ;  and  (2)  the  labors 
of  the  missionaries  abroad,  in  heathen  lands,  both 
in  regard  to  their  different  branches  and  methods 
of  work,  and  their  results.  I  will  therefore,  in 
order  to  present  at  least  an  outline  of  this  great 
work,  —  after  a  quick  glance  at  the  past  and  pres- 
ent of  missionary  activity,  the  missionary  agencies 
of  the  mother-churches,  their  modes  of  operation, 
and  powers,  seen  in  their  greatest  progress,  —  con- 
duct the  reader  out  into  the  heathen  world,  for  a 
hasty  look  at  the  scenes  of  Protestant  mission 
work,  and  a  review,  in  large  groups,  of  the  results 
reached  here  and  there,  especially  at  the  close, 
to  show  from  the  experience  of  past  labor,  certain 
hints^  and  express  certain  wishes  for  the  task  and 


4  PKOTESTANT   FOKEIGN   MISSIONS: 

aim  of  the  future.  I  hope  to  serve  the  great  cause 
by  going  less  into  the  detail  of  statistics,  and  giv- 
ing more  consideration  to  particular  fields,  empha- 
sizing practical,  technical  points,  of  whose  right 
management,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  a  greater  develop- 
ment before  others  is  necessarj^  and  about  which 
a  general  understanding  is  especially  desirable. 


THEN  AND  Ng^S'.     ,  . 

PEIITCE 


THSOLOGICiLL 


THEN  AND  NOW. 

Our  theme  invites  us  to  a  brief  comparison  of 
the  past  and  present.  In  fact,  the  present  posi- 
tion of  evangelical  foreign  missions  calls  us  to  a 
thankful  and  hope-inspiring  review.  Already  the 
outward  extension  shows  us  we  are  living  in  a 
century  of  missionary  work  such  as  no  previous 
age  of  the  Christian  Church  has  witnessed. 

I.  After  the  evangelization,  chiefly  of  civilized 
nations  around  the  Mediterranean,  by  the  early 
Church,  the  Christianization  of  the  rough  and 
barbarous  tribes  in  Europe  through  the  mission- 
aries of  the  middle  ages;  after  the  penetration 
of  Christianity  into  separate  colonies  and  the  east- 
ern Asiatic  kingdoms  since  the  sixteenth  century, 
—  there  breaks  upon  us,  in  our  days,  and  grows 
more  and  more  complete,  the  age  of  universal 
missions.  No  longer  in  particular  regions,  but  in 
all  unchristianized  parts  of  the  world  and  among 
all  races  of  men,  —  among  the  highest  civilized  as 
well  as  the  most  degraded,  in  colonies  and  inde- 
pendent heathen  lands,  even  in  the  remotest  coasts 
and  islands,  where  hundreds  of  languages  and 
dialects  are  spoken,  the  cross  of  Christ  has  been 


6  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN    ]\nSSIONS  : 

raised,  and  the  lands  of  the  Church,  once  lost 
and  under  the  bloody  tread  of  Islam,  have  been 
energetically  called  into  new  life  by  the  light  of 
the  gospel. 

A  few  mechanical,  superficial  Dutch  missions  in 
Ceylon  and  the  Moluccas ;  the  missions  of  private 
Americans  and  the  Moravians,  existing  with  great 
difficulty  because  of  the  constant  confusion  of  war, 
among  the  Indians  of  North  America ;  the  much- 
promising,  but,  under  the  bad  influences  of  that 
thoroughly  rationalistic  age,  continually  crippled 
missions,  in  some  small  districts  of  East  India,  of 
the  Halle-Danish  mission;  the  missionary  efforts 
of  the  Norwegio-Swedish  mission,  put  forth  with 
spasmodic  zeal  among  the  heathen  Laps  of  Scandi- 
navia ;  the  flourishing  missions  of  the  Wesleyans 
and  Moravians  in  the  West  Indies  and  Surinam ; 
some  faint  scattered  flames  of  gospel  light  in  ice- 
bound Greenland  and  Labrador,  fanned  by  Norwe- 
gians, Danes,  and  especially  Moravians ;  small  and 
soon-suppressed  missionary  beginnings  of  the  Mo- 
ravians in  Cape  Colony,  —  these  were  in  the  main, 
notwithstanding  many  heroic  never-to-be-forgotten 
missionary  pioneers,  the  very  humble  results  of 
evangelical  foreign  missions,  up  to  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century. 

And  now?  At  the  beginning  of  this  century, 
the  island  world  of  the  Pacific  was  sliut  against  the 
gospel ;  but  England  and  America  have  attacked 
those  lands  so  vigorously  in  all  directions,  especially 


THEIR   OUTWARD   EXTENSION.  7 

through  native  workers,  that  whole  groups  of  is^ 
lands,  even  the  whole  Malayan  Polynesia,  j^ to-day 
almost  entirely  Christianized,  and  in  IMelanesia  and 
Micronesia  the  mission-field  is  extended  every  year. 
The  gates  of  British  East  India  have  been  thrown 
open  wider  and  wider  during  this  century  ;  at  first 
for  English,  then  for  all  missionaries.  This  great 
kingdom,  from  Cape  Comorin  to  the  Punjaub  and 
up  to  the  Himalayas,  where  the  gospel  is  knocking 
on  the  door  of  Thibet,  has  been  covered  with  hun- 
dreds of  mission-stations,  closer  than  the  mission- 
net  which  at  the  close  of  the  first  century  sur- 
rounded the  Roman  empire ;  the  largest  and  some 
of  the  smaller  islands  of  the  Indian  Archipelago, 
Sumatra,  Java,  Borneo,  Celebes,  and  now  New 
Guinea  also,  are  occupied,  partly  on  the  coast  and 
partly  in  the  interior.  Burmah,  and  in  part  Siam,  is 
wide  open  to  the  gospel ;  and  China,  the  most  pow- 
erful and  most  populous  of  heathen  lands,  forced 
continually  to  open  her  doors  wider,  has  been  trav- 
ersed by  individual  pioneers  of  the  gospel,  to  Thibet 
and  Burmah,  and  half  of  her  provinces  occupied 
from  Hong-kong  and  Canton  to  Peking;  and  in 
Manchuria,  if  by  only  a  thin  chain,  yet  at  many 
of  the  principal  points  stations  have  been  founded, 
while  the  population  overflowing  into  Australia 
and  America  is  being  labored  with  by  Protestant 
missionaries.  Japan  also,  hungry  for  reform,  by 
granting  entrance  to  the  gospel  has  been  quickly 
occupied  by   American   and   English  missionary 


8  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

societies,  and  alread}^  after  so  little  laboi',  lias 
scores  of  evangelical  congregations.  Indeed,  the 
aboriginal  Australians  have,  in  some  places,  been 
reached.  In  the  lands  of  Islam,  from  the  Balkans 
to  Bagdad,  from  Egypt  to  Persia,  there  liave  been 
common,  central  evangelization  stations  estab- 
lished in  the  chief  places,  for  Christians  and  Mo- 
hammedans, by  means  of  theological  and  Christian 
medical  missions,  conducted  especially  by  Ameri- 
cans. Also  in  the  primitive  seat  of  Christianity, 
Palestine,  from  Bethlehem  to  Tripoli  and  to  the 
northern  boundaries  of  Lebanon,  the  land  is  cov- 
ered by  a  net-work  of  Protestant  schools,  with  here 
and  there  an  evangelical  church.  Africa,  west, 
south,  and  east,  has  been  vigorously  attacked ;  in 
the  west,  from  Senegal  to  Gaboon,  yes,  lately  even 
to  the  Congo,  by  Great  Britain,  Basel,  Bremen, 
and  America,  which  have  stations  all  along  the 
coast.  South  Africa  at  the  extremity  was  evan- 
gelized by  German,  Dutch,  English,  Scotch, 
French,  and  Scandinavian  societies.  Upon  both 
sides,  as  in  the  centre,  Protestant  missions, 
although  at  times  checked  by  war,  are  contin- 
ually pressing  to  the  north :  to  the  left,  beyond 
the  Walfisch  Bay ;  to  the  right,  into  Zululand,  up 
to  Dclagoa  Bay ;  in  the  centre,  to  the  Bechuana 
and  Basuto  lands.  In  the  east,  the  sun  of  the 
gospel,  after  a  long  storm,  has  burst  forth  over 
]\Iadagascar  in  such  brightness  thAt  it  can  never 
again  disappear,     Along  the  coasts  from  Zanzibar 


THEIR   OUTWAED   EXTENSION.  \) 

and  tlie  Nile,  even  to  Abyssinia,  out-stations  have 
been  established,  and  such  powerful  assaults  made 
by  the  Scotch,  English,  and  recently  also  by  tho 
American  mission  and  civilization,  into  the  very 
heart  of  the  dark  continent,  even  to  the  great  cen- 
tral and  east  African  lakes,  that  jealousy  has  goad- 
ed on  Rome  to  follow.  In  America,  the  immense 
plains  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Territory,  from  Canada 
over  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
have  not  only  been  visited  by  English  Episcopal 
and  Wesleyan  missionaries  who  have  had  warm  con- 
tests with  Roman  Catholics,  but  have  been  opened 
far  and  wide  to  the  gospel  through  rapidly-grow- 
ing Indian  missions.  In  the  United  States,  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  freedmen  have  been  gath- 
ered into  evangelical  congregations;  and,  of  the 
remnants  of  the  numerous  Indian  tribes,  some 
at  least  have  been  converted  through  the  work 
of  evangelization  by  various  churches,  and  have 
awakened  new  hope  for  the  future.  In  Central 
America  and  the  West  Indies,  as  far  as  the  coun- 
try is  under  Protestant  home  nations,  the  net  of 
evangelical  missions  has  been  thrown  from  island 
to  island,  even  to  the  mainland  in  Honduras,  upon 
the  Mosquito  Coast ;  and  in  British  and  Dutch 
Guiana  it  has  taken  ever  firmer  hold.  Finally, 
the  lands  on  and  before  the  southern  extremity 
of  the  continent,  the  Falkland  Islands,  Terra  del 
Fuego,  and  Patagonia,  received  the  first  light, 
through  the  South  American  Missionary  Society 


10  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS  . 

(in  London)  ;  and  recently  its  messengers  have 
pushed  into  tlie  heart  of  the  land,  and  are  rapidly 
pressing  on  to  the  banks  of  the  great  Amazon,  to 
the  Indians  of  Brazil.  Truly,  this  hasty  glance 
already  shows  that  Protestant  missions  extend  the 
world  around,  and  that  the  efforts  of  the  Christian 
churches  of  our  age  for  the  evangelization  of  man- 
kind are  universal. 

Indeed,  if,  instead  of  seventy  or  eighty  years, 
we  look  back  only  twenty  or  thirty,  in  respect 
fco  the  new  territory  occupied  in  Turkey  and 
East  India,  in  China,  Japan,  and  the  South  Sea, 
in  Africa  and  America,  the  field  of  mission- 
ary operation  has  not  only  doubled  but  trebled. 
Also,  in  our  day,  new  and  immense  fields  have 
been  re-opened  in  the  old  provinces.  I  call  your 
attention  simply  to  the  woman's  work  in  India. 
"  If  any  one  had  said  to  me,  twenty-five  years 
ago,"  writes  that  veteran  of  Indian  missions,  Mr. 
Leupolt,  "  that  not  only  should  we  have  free 
access  to  the  natives  in  their  houses,  but  that 
zenanas  would  be  opened  in  cities  like  Benares, 
Lucknow,  Agra,  Delhi,  Amritsir,  and  Lahore,  and 
that  European  ladies  with  their  native  assistants 
would  be  admitted  to  teach  the  word  of  God  to 
them  : '  I  would  have  replied,  '  All  things  are  pos- 
sible to  God;  but  I  do  not  expect  such  a  glorious 
event  in  my  day.'  But  what  has  God  done  ?  more 
than  we  expected  and  prayed  for."  ^     In  fact,  from 

1  See  Church  Mission  Intelligencer,  April,  1879,  p.  197. 


MISSIONARY   SPIRIT   AT   HOME.  11 

Calcutta  to  Peshawur,  and  in  the  south  as  far  as 
Palamcotta,  the  messengers  of  the  Indian  Female 
N-ormal  School  alone,  not  to  mention  others,  have 
opened  already  more  than  twelve  hundred  ze- 
nanas. 

II.  With  the  infinite  extension  of  the  work 
abroad,  there  is  the  strengthening  of  the  machine- 
ry at  home,  the  growth  of  the  true  import  of  mis- 
sions, of  missionary  societies  and  their  spiritual 
and  material  agencies.  The  times  are  past  when, 
as  ninety  years  ago,  the  great  pioneer  of  English 
missions  in  the  East  Indies,  Dr.  Carey,  could  be 
silenced  in  his  speech  before  that  stupid  confer- 
ence of  pastors  at  Northampton,  while  discussing 
the  "  church's  duty  with  regard  to  missions  ;  "  ^  or 
when  the  Scotch  General  Assembly,  about  eighty 
years  ago,  in  their  first  debate  on  missions,  declared 
a  speech  of  shuilar  character  to  be  fanciful  and 
laughable,  yea,  as  even  dangerous  and  revolution- 
ary, until  the  aged  Dr.  John  Erskine,  rising  up,  and 
laying  his  trembling  hand  upon  the  Bible,  hurled 
like  a  thunder-bolt  among  the  awe-struck  assembly 
the  commands  and  promises  with  regard  to  mis- 
sions, and  thus  recalled  it  to  a  sense  of  its  long- 
neglected  duty ;  2  or  when  a  German  professor  of 
theology,  in  1798,  declared,  in  regard  to  the  found- 

1  Marshman,  Life  and  Times  of  Carey,  I.  p.  10  ;  Christlieb, 
Der  Missionsberuf  des  Evangelischen  Deutschlands,  p.  39, 

2  Dr.  Wallace  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  :  ?ee  Chronicles  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
June,  1875,  p  130,  sqq. 


12  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

lug  of  a  missionary  society  in  East  Friesland,  that 
the  German  culture  had  not  yet  reached  that 
remote  corner ;  ^  or  when,  as  in  1810,  those  pious 
students  of  Andover,  Mass.,  led  by  Adoniram  Jud- 
son,  afterward  pioneer  missionary  to  Burmah,  were 
obliged  to  ask  the  Association  of  Congregation- 
al ists  in  jNIassachusetts,  whether  they  considered 
their  thoughts  on  foreign  missions  "  visionary  and 
impracticable,"  and,  if  not,  whether  in  carrying  out 
these  ideas,  they  might  expect  the  necessary  aid 
from  America.2  Now  all  Scotland  is  proud  of  such 
missionaries  as  Dr.  Duff;  now  she  has  raised  a 
great  monument  in  her  capital  in  honor  of  her 
peace-conqueror  of  Africa,  Bible  and  axe  in  hand, 
as  a  speaking  witness  to  the  conviction  that  true 
civilization  cannot  go  forward  without  the  mission 
and  the  gospel.  Now  she  sends,  followed  by  Eng- 
land, whole  mission-colonies  into  the  heart  of  Afri- 
ca, to  perpetuate  the  services  of  Livingstone.  Now 
it  has  been  proved  in  England,  —  a  triumph  wliich 
this  hero  foresaw  decades  ago,  —  that  the  scornful 
laugh  over  "  Exeter  Hall "  was  as  a  risus  sardon- 
icus  ;^  and  the  political  press  of  England  already 
very  wisely  speaks  with  acknowledgment  and  es- 
teem of  the  achievements  of  the  great  missionary 

1  Warnock,  Die  christliche  Mission,  1879,  p.  18,  sqq. 

2  Tracy,  History  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  p.  20. 

8  Livingstone,  Missionary  Sacrifices  :  seethe  Catholic  Presby- 
terian, January,  1870,  p.  32,  and  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift 
(Gütersloh),  April,  1870,  supplement,  p.  25. 


MISSIONARY  SPIRIT  AT   HOME.  13 

societies.  Now  America,  England  alone  excepted, 
is  before  all  other  lands  in  interest  and  willing- 
ness to  sacrifice  for  the  cause  of  missions,  while 
certain  of  her  great  missionary  societies  can  without 
difficulty  draw  their  full  supply  of  laborers  from 
the  theological  seminaries.  Now  there  are  in  all 
Protestant  lands,  large  and  small,  missionary  socie- 
ties firmly  established  in  the  life  of  the  Church  by 
the  aid  of  countless  auxiliary  societies ;  and  what 
fifty  years  ago  was  a  very  unusual  occurrence, 
viz.,  annual  missionary  festivals,  has  become  a 
much-cherished  custom  in  thousands  of  cities  and 
villages.  Now,  here  and  there,  even  in  German 
universities,  historical  lectures  on  missions  are 
given,  and  recognized  even  by  liberal  professors  as 
setting  forth  genuine  religion,  —  the  present  mis- 
sion-work as  "  under  all  circumstances  a  most 
important  and  characteristic  feature  of  Christian- 
ity," and  as  proving  its  just  merits.^ 

But  we  shall  best  see  the  immense  progress  of 
missions  by  the  following  available  figures.  At 
the  close  of  the  last  century  there  were  really  but 
seven  Protestant  missionary  societies.  Of  those 
but  three,  the  Propagation  Society  (which  worked 
chiefly  among  the  English  colonists),  the  Halle- 
Danish,  and  the  Moravian,  had  worked  through  the 
greater  part  of  the  century ;  whilst  four,  the  Bap- 
tist, London,  and  Church  Missionary  societies,  and 

1  e.  g.,  Von  Buss,  Christliclie  Mission,  ihre  principielle  Be« 
richtigung  unci  praktische  Durchführung,  1876,  i)p.  1-14,  34-128. 


14  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  ]SnSSIONS  : 

the  Dutch  Society  of  Rotterdam,  were  first  estab- 
lished in  the  hast  decade  of  the  last  century.  To- 
day these  seven  have  become  seventy  in  Europe  and 
America  alone ;  viz.,  twenty-seven  in  Great  Brit- 
ain, eighteen  in  America,  nine  in  Germany  (includ- 
ing Basel  and  Schleswig-Holstein),  nineteen  in 
Holland  (exclusive  of  independent  auxiliaries), 
and  in  Scandinavia,  Denmark,  and  Finland  to- 
gether, five,^  one  in  France,  and  one  in  Canton 
de  Vaud. 

To  these  seventy  must  be  added  not  only  many 
independent  missionary  societies  in  the  colonies, 
such  as  those  in  Sierra  Leone,  in  Cape  Colony,  and 
Australia,  with  a  number  of  smaller  societies  in 
the  East  Indies,  but  also  certain  self-supporting, 
newly  established  native  Christian  societies,  which 
are  sending  out  missionaries :  daughter  societies 
of  England  and  America,  like  the  native  mission- 
ary society  in  Madagascar,  a  daughter  of  the  Lon- 
don society,  aided  by  the  Palace  congregation  ;  the 
Hawaiian  Evangelical  Society,  a  daughter  of  the 
American  Board  in  Boston ;  and  lately  a  grand- 
daughter of  the  same,  the  missionary  society  in 
Ponape,  in  the  Carolina  Archipelago.^ 

1  I  include  here  only  two  Swedish  societies  (Fostcrlands 
Stiftelsen,  and  the  Church  Mission,  under  the  Archbishop  of 
Upsala),  as  the  older  Swenska  mission,  Sallskapet,  has  trans- 
ferred its  missions  to  the  Church  INIission,  and  now  only  labors 
among  the  serai-heathen  Laps. 

2  For  further  particulars  see  the  Basier  Missions-Magazine, 
Sept.,  1878,  p.  .'J5;'>,  sqq.  P'or  the  latest  accounts  of  the  Native 
Missionary  Society  of  Madagascar,  see  the  Kei)ort  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  1879,  p.  3G.  and  Chronicle  of  do.,  June,  1880. 


THEIR  GEEAT  PROGRESS.  15 

At  the  beginning  of  our  century  the  whole  n  am- 
ber of  male  missionaries  employed  by  these  seven 
societies  was  one  hundred  and  seventy.  Of  these 
about  one  hundred  belonged  to  the  Moravians. 
To-day  there  are  in  the  employ  of  the  seventy 
societies,  about  twenty-four  hundred  ordained 
Europeans  and  Americans,^  hundreds  of  ordained 
native  preachers  (in  the  East  Indies  alone,  over 
four  hundred,  and  about  the  same  number  in  the 
South  Seas),  over  twenty-three  thousand  native 
helpers,  catechists,  evangelists,  and  teachers,  not 
counting  the  numerous  female  assistants,  private 
missionaries,  lay  helpers,  colporteurs  of  the  Bible 
societies  in  heathen  lands,  and  the  thousands  of 
voluntary  unpaid  Sunday-school  teachers.^ 

Eighty  years  ago,  if  I  may  venture  an  estimate, 
there  were  scarcely  fifty  thousand  converted  hea- 
then under  the  care  of  evangelical  missions,  not 
counting  the  so-called  "government  Christians  "  in 
Ceylon,  who  so  quickly  fell  back.  To-day  we  may 
confidently  reckon  the  whole  number  of  native 

1  Compare  Warneck,  as  cited  above,  pp.  20,  26,  31;  and  the 
same:  Die  gegenseitigen  Beziehungen  zwischen  der  Modernen 
Mission  und  Cultur,  Allgemeine  Conservative  Monatsschrift, 
June,  1879,  f».  439.  In  the  re^iorts  of  many  evangelical  societies, 
those  who  work  as  pastors  among  the  colonists  and  other  de- 
nominations are  counted  as  missionaries;  so  that  in  English  and 
American  missionary  periodicals,  the  total  is  often  given  as  from 
twenty-five  to  twenty-six  hundred. 

2  The  June  Notices  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary 
Society,  1880,  p.  132,  states  the  number  of  its  Sundaj^-school 
teachers  and  other  unpaid  agents,  as  7,806  (including  the  stations 
on  the  Continent  of  Europe). 


16  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

converts  in  our  evangelical  mission  stations  as  at 
least  one  million  six  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
And  the  year  1878  alone  shows  a  growth  of  more 
than  the  total  number  at  the  beginning  of  this 
century,  viz.,  about  sixty  thousand  souls.  If  I 
add  to  this  that  of  the  present  total,  —  there  are 
about  tlu"ee  hundred  and  ten  thousand  in  the  West 
Indies  and  Madagascar,  four  to  five  hundred  thou- 
sand in  India  and  Farther  India,i  forty  to  fifty 
thousand  in  West  Africa,  one  hundred  and  eighty 
thousand  in  South  Africa,^  over  two  hundred  and 
forty  thousand  in  iMadagascar,  ninety  thousand  in 
the  Indian  Archipelago,  fortj^-five  to  fifty  thou- 
sand in  China,  and  more  than  three  hundred  thou- 
sand in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  —  we  see  that  a 
large  nmnber  of  coast-lands  and  especially  islands 
are  Cliristianized,  and  may  be  counted  as  won  for 
the  Protestant  Church. 

I  do  not  speak  here  of  the  astounding  growth  of 
particular  societies,  some  of  which  in  our  century 
have  grown  to  giant  trees,  whose  branches  cast  a 
refreshing  shade  over  half  the  earth.  The  largest 
of  the  old  missionary  societies,  the  Moravian,  liad, 
in  1801,  in  twenty-six  stations,  one  hundred  and 
sixty-one  brethren  and  sisters  in  its  service,  and 


1  Rev.  M.  A.  Sborriiif^inthcProcpedingsof  the  General  Confer- 
ence on  Foreijt^n  Missions:  (MiUhuay,  London,  187S,  p.  V20)  reckons 
the  total  in  India,  Ceylon,  and  r.nrmah,  as  4(i(),0()ü. 

2  According  to  Rev.  J.  E.  Carlyle,  South  Africa  and  its  Mis- 
sion Fields,  London,  1879. 


THEIR  GREAT  PROGRESS.  17 

about  twenty  thousand  native  Christians.^  To- 
day she  has  three  hundred  and  twenty-seven  breth- 
ren and  sisters,  ninety-five  stations,  and  seventy- 
three  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy  native 
Christians.^  The  English  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety, now  eighty  years  old,  had  in  its  employ  in 
1819,  twenty-six  ordained  European  missionaries ; 
in  1839,  eighty-six ;  in  1859,  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-seven ;  in  1880,  two  hundred  and  eleven ;  in 
1819,  no  native  preachers  ;  in  1839,  two  ;  in  1859, 
forty-five  ;  and  in  1880,  two  hundred  ;  two  thou- 
sand seven  hundred  and  forty  European  and 
native  teachers  and  evangelists,  one  hundred  and 
ninety-two  stations,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
nine  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty-two 
native  Christians.  Their  annual  income  after  the 
first  twenty  ^^ears  was  over  $125,000  ;  after  forty 
years,  over  $337,500  ;  after  sixty  years,  over 
1610,000;  and  now  it  has  risen  from  $937,500 
to  81,108,000.3 

We  find  the  same  progress  with  the  Wesleyans, 
the  London  and  Propagation  Societies,  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  and  in  smaller  proportion  also  with  the 
German  and  remaining  societies.  I  wish  to  point 
you   also   to   the   following   criteria   of  progress. 

1  Reichel,  Das  Missions-werk  der  Brüderkirche,  Allgemeine 
Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  457. 

2  Missionsblatt  der  Brüdergemeinde,  Juli,  1879;  Ueberblick 
über  das  Missions-werk,  p.  48. 

3  Abstract  of  the  Report  of  the  Church  Missionary  Socicf  ■ 
May,  1880,  pp.  21  and  24,  and  May,  1878,  p.  24. 


18  PEOTESTANT  FOKEIGN  MISSIONS: 

Eighty  years  ago  the  entire  income  for  evangelical 
foreign  missions  was  much  less  than  8250,000 :  to- 
day the  annual  receipts  have  advanced  from 
86,000,000  to  86,250,000  (about  five  times  the 
amount  raised  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Propa- 
ganda i),  of  which  England  furnislies  about 
83,500,000,  America  81,T50,000,  Germany  81,250,- 
000,  Switzerland  from  8500,000  to  8750,000. 

Eighty  years  ago  the  total  number  of  evangeli- 
cal missionary  schools  was  not  over  seventy :  to- 
day they  number  nearly  twelve  thousand,  with  more 
than  four  hundred  thousand  scholars,^  among  whom 
there  are  hundreds  of  native  candidates  for  the 
ministry,  receiving  instruction  in  the  high  schools 
and  theological  seminaries.  In  India  alone,  there 
are  now  two  thousand  five  hundred  mission-schools ; 
in  Polynesia,  the  Wesley  ans  alone  have  one  thou- 
sand seven  hundred  and  five  day-schools,^  with 
over  forty-nine  thousand  scholars ;  in  Madagascar, 
the  London  Missionary  Society  has  seven  hundred 
and  eighty-four  day-schools,  with  forty-foTii-  thou- 
sand seven  hundred  and  ninety -four  scholars  ;  ^  the 
English  Church  Missionary  Society,  in  all  their 
stations,   one   thousand   five    hundred    and    four 

1  According  to  the  Jahrbüchern  zur  Verbreitung  des  Giau- 
bens,  their  total  income  in  1878,  from  all  parts  of  the  Catholio 
world,  was  only  81,221,100. 

2  Warncck,  see  above,  p.  31;  and  Mission  und  Cultur,  p.  430. 
8  Report  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society,  187^ 

p.  105. 

4  Report  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  1870,  p.  30. 


THEIB   GEEAT  PKOGEESS.  19 

schools,  with  fifty-seven  thousand  three  hundred 
and  eighty  ^  scholars. 

III.  At  the  beginning  of  our  century,  there  exist- 
ed only  about  fifty  translations  of  the  Scriptures, 
distributed  in  about  five  million  copies.  Since 
1804,  i.e.,  since  the  founding  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  Bible  or  principal  parts 
have  been  translated  into  at  least  two  hundred  and 
twenty-six  languages  and  dialects  ;  viz.,  the  whole 
into  fifty-five,  the  New  Testament  into  eighty-four, 
particular  parts  into  eighty-seven.  And  the  dis- 
tribution amounts  to  about  one  hundred  and  forty- 
eight  million  copies.^  The  most  of  this  work  was 
done  by  evangelical  missionaries,  who  within  about 
seventy  years  have  reduced  to  writing  sixty  or 
seventy  languages  which  were  without  a  litera- 
ture. Or  if,  instead  of  going  back  to  the  be- 
ginning of  this  century,  we  take  the  last  thirty 
years,  what  a  sudden  increase,  both  of  work  and 
results  !  The  Rhenish  mission  among  the  Battas 
in  Sumatra  was  started  in  1861 :  to-day  it  has 
eleven  stations,  and  about  thirty-five  hundred 
baptized  converts.    The  Basel  mission  on  the  Gold 

1  Abstract  of  the  Report,  &c.,  1879,  above. 

2  Reed,  The  Bible  Work  of  the  World,  in  the  Proceedings  of 
the  General  Conference  on  Foreign  Missions,  held  in  Mildmay 
Park  (October,  1878),  London,  1870,  pp.  231-234;  and  the  whole  list 
of  the  new  translations  of  the  Bible  in  our  century,  pp.  414-428. 
In  the  Extract  of  the  Seventy-fifth  Annual  Report  of  the  British 
Bible  Society,  Berlin  Branch,  1879,  p.  67,  it  is  stated  that  Bi- 
bles, or  parts  of  the  Bible,  in  three  hundred  and  eight  languages 
End  dialects  have  been  printed  and  distributed. 


20  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

Coast  in  1848  had  only  about  forty  baptized  ne- 
groes, and  three  stations:  to-day  there  are  four 
thousand  converts,  and  twenty-four  principal  sta- 
tions and  outposts.  The  Gossner  mission  among 
the  Kohls  in  India  had  but  four  baptized  converts 
in  1850 :  to-day  there  are  about  thirty  thousand 
baptized  Kohls  under  its  care,  and  about  ten  thou- 
sand in  that  of  the  Propagation  Society. 

In  1843  all  the  English  and  American  mission- 
aries for  China  assembled  at  Hong-Kong,  which 
had  just  been  surrendered  to  England.  There 
were  twelve,  and  the  number  of  Chinese  converts 
upon  this  island  was  six.  To-day  China,  at  last 
opened,  has  two  hundred  and  forty  missionaries 
from  Europe  and  America,  ninety  principal  and 
over  five  hundred  out-stations  (see  below) ;  and  the 
number  of  Chinese  communicants  has  increased 
more  than  two  thousand  fold !  ^  The  same  rapid 
progress  is  seen  in  Southern  India,  and  Burmah, 
in  the  South  Seas,  and  among  the  Christians  of 
Turkey.  In  1860  there  were  scarcely  twenty 
medical  missionaries  in  the  evangelical  foreign 
missions  :  now  there  are  ninety  who  labor  as  phy- 
sicians and  evangelists  at  the  same  time.^  And 
the  same  progress  is  manifest  in  the  Woman's  Mis- 
sionary Society  for  the  evangelization  of  the  wom- 
en of  India  and  Turkey.     But  of  more  worth  than 

1  According  to  Professor  Dr.  Legge,  Mildmay  Conference,  pp 
170, 171. 

2  According  to  Rev.  Dr.  Lowe,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  77. 


POWER   OF   THE   GOSPEL.  21 

numerical  statistics  is  the  immeasurably  deep  and 
wide-spread  moral  influence  of  the  gospel,  as  is  ex- 
hibited to-day  in  the  regeneration  of  whole  heathen 
tribes,  yea,  in  the  processes  of  reform  plainly  be- 
gun in  the  great  heathen  lands ;  reforms  of  social 
life,  and  the  old  abominations"  and  immoralities, 
out  of  the  thousand-years'  degradation,  into  the 
civilized  forms  of  man's  existence,  the  true  bibli- 
cal idea  of  man's  worth  and  self-esteem,  this  first 
condition  of  all  genuine  civilization;  obtaining 
from  decade  to  decade  a  new  idea  of  marriage,  as 
sacred ;  some  appreciation  of  the  family,  of  edu- 
cation and  civil  order.  We  shall  hereafter  learn 
more  of  this.  For  the  present,  but  one  thing 
further. 

Until  within  thirty  years,  one  might  express  a 
doubt  as  to  whether  the  gospel  could  elevate  and 
heal  the  most  degraded  heathen,  and  prove  a  sa- 
vor of  life  unto  life.  But  to-day  the  Portuguese  can 
no  longer  maintain  that  the  Hottentots  are  a  race 
of  apes,  incapable  of  Christianization.  You  can 
no  longer  find  written  over  church-doors  in  Cape 
Colony,  "  Dogs  and  Hottentots  not  admitted,"  as 
at  the  time  when  Dr.  Van  der  Kemp  fought  there 
for  the  rights  of  the  downtrodden  natives.  To- 
day no  one  could  be  found  to  agree  with  the 
French  governor  of  the  island  of  Bourbon,  who 
called  out  to  the  first  missionary  to  Madagascar, 
"So  you  will  make  the  Malagasy  Christians?  Im- 
possible !  they  are  mere  brutes,  and  have  no  more 


22  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

sense  than  irrational  cattle;"^  since  there  are 
hundreds  of  evangelical  congregations  established 
there,  which  have  now,  counting  those  only  of  the 
London  Mission,  three  hundred  and  eighty-six  or- 
dained native  pastors,  one  hundred  and  fifty-six 
native  evangelists,'  and  three  thousand  four  hun- 
dred and  sixty-eight  native  lay  preachers  and 
Bible-readers.2 

Twenty  years  ago  Englishmen  who  had  trav- 
elled around  the  world  insisted  to  me  that  the 
native  Australians  were  absolutely  beyond  reach 
of  the  gospel,  and  must  first  be  educated  up  to  it 
in  some  way,  before  they  could  understand  its 
simplest  truths.^  To-day  this  opinion  is  refuted 
by  the  JNloravian  missions  in  Gippsland,  which  have 
fine  churches,  clean  houses,  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  baptized  native  Christians.^  Yes,  we 
have  to-day,  as  the  last  Evangelical  Alliance  in 
New  York  demonstrated,  the  glorious  faith- 
strengthening  joy,  of  seeing  it  proved  without 
more  missionary  statistics  that  the  most  degraded 
lieathen,  because  they  are  also  men,  listen  to 
the  gospel,  and  learn  to  believe  it ;  that  no  race 

1  Eppler,  Madagascar,  1874,  p.  00,  compared  with  p.  85. 

2  Report  of  the  London  ISIissionary  Society  (May,  187'J),  p,  28. 
8  Sec,  for  further  particulars  as  to  the  opinion  that  culture 

should,  in  i)rinciple  and  systematically,  precede  missions,  the 
pai)er  just  published  by  Dr.  Warneck,  Die  gegenseitigen  Bezie- 
hungen zwischen  der  Modernen  Mission  und  Cultur,  1879,  p.  214, 

tqq. 

•*  Überblick  über  das  Missionswerk  der  Brüdergomeinde, 
June,  1879,  p.  40,  sqq. 


POWEÜ   OF  THE  GOSPEL.  23 

is  so  spiritually  dead  that  it  cannot  be  quickened 
into  new  life  by  the  "  glad  tidings  ;  "  no  language 
is  so  barbarous  that  the  Bible  cannot  be  trans- 
lated into  it;  no  individual  heathen  so  brutish 
that  he  cannot  become  a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Jesus ;  and  that,  therefore,  oui'  Lord  and  Master, 
revealing  himself  to  us  as  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and 
the  Life,  in  the  widest  sense,  gave  no  impossible 
command  when,  embracing  without  limit  all  suf- 
fering humanity,  he  said,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature."  ^ 

For  a  long  time  Protestant  Christendom  could 
scarcely  believe  the  possibility  of  this.  To-day 
thousands  of  converted  cannibals  in  the  South 
Seas,  Esquimaux  and  Indians  in  America,  Bush- 
men and  Pesherehs  of  Tierra  del  Fuego,  yea,  even 
Papuans  in  Australia  and  New  Guinea,  stand 
there  as  living  witnesses  to  this  truth!  Truly, 
in  reviewing  this  field  of  evangelical  missions, 
which  in  extent  and  effects  has  gained  such  im- 
mense proportions,  we  must,  in  humble  thankful- 
ness to  the  Lord  of  the  Church,  join  to-day  that 
champion  of  missions  in  South  Germany,  Dr. 
Barth,  in  saying :  — 

"  Where  we  hardly  dared  to  hope, 
Now  the  doors  stand  open  wide: 
Slow  and  faint  we  only  grope, 
Following  Thy  victorious  stride." 

I  Bishop  Schweinitz,  Missions  among  the  Lowest  of  the 
Heathen.  See  Evangelical  Alliance  Conference,  1873  (New 
York),  p.  G19,  sqq. ;  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  March, 
p.  115. 


24  PROTESTANT   FOKEIGN  MISSIONS: 

IV.  But  the  encouraging  picture  has  its  reverse, 
and  forces  us,  in  this  comparison  of  the  past  and 
present,  as  by  the  consideration  of  the  present  and 
future,  to  much  earnest  meditation.  It  is  with 
foreign  missions  as  with  many  a  Christian  labor  of 
lov6 :  the  work  grows,  the  more  earnestly  we  en- 
gage in  it.  We  rejoice  that  on  almost  every  sea- 
coast  and  island  the  dawn  is  brealdng;  yea,  on 
many  the  sun  has  risen.  We  do  not  consider 
humble  beginnings  trifling ;  but  we  must  not  for- 
get, that  in  most  of  our  mission-fields,  even  among 
the  greatest  and  relatively  best-educated  heathen 
nations,  notwithstanding  the  glorious  progress  on 
the  whole,  nothing  more  than  promising  begm- 
nings  have  been  made,  and,  by  wise  observers, 
nothing  more  could  be  expected.  What  are  a 
little  more  than  one  and  a  half  millions  of  our 
baptized  converts,  compared  to  the  thousand  mill- 
ions of  heathen  and  Mohammedans?  What  our 
forty-five  to  fifty  thousand  evangelized  Chinese, 
against  the  hundreds  of  millions  of  heathen  in  the 
Celestial  Empire  ?  Excepting  Europe  and  North 
America,  the  great  inland  provinces  of  all  other 
parts  of  the  world  have  scarcely  been  visited  by 
the  messengers  of  the  gospel,  far  from  being  occu- 
pied, much  less  conquered.  Again,  in  our  most 
flourishing  mission-fields,  only  in  part  of  tlie  con- 
gregations lias  the  work  come  to  perfection,  so 
that  churches  support  theniselves,  and  provide 
education  for  their  children  and  their  ministry,  as 


THE  REVERSE  OF  THIS   PICTURE.  25 

those  in  the  West  Indies,  in  Sierra  Leone,  at  the 
Cape,  in  Madagascar,  Southern  India,  the  South 
Sea  Islands,  and  most  of  all  in  the  Hawaiian.  The 
education  of  native  Christians  as  true,  positiv^e, 
independent  preachers,  has  only  made  a  hopeful 
beginning.  There  remains  still  much  land  to  be 
gained,  —  yea,  an  hundred  times  more  than  has 
been  already  won.  Moreover,  in  many  provinces 
the  taijk  of  missions  seems  more  difficult  to-day 
than  e^er.  To  be  sure,  beginnings  are  everywhere 
difficult,  so  that  more  than  a  beginning  is  made 
when  it  is  already  there.  It  is  often  a  foundation 
laid  for  incalculable  results.  Much  is  indeed 
gained  w^en  simply  the  key  to  a  heathen  nation, 
its  langUfcige,  is  fully  in  the  grasp  of  the  mission- 
ary. But  often  the  chief  obstacles  first  appear  in 
the  further  development  of  the  work;^  as,  for 
instance,  some  missions  begun  years  ago  with 
great  promise,  now  only  give  the  hope  of  saving  a 
little  remnant  of  the  tribes  labored  with. 

The  sudden  and  often  brutal  advance  of  white 
settlers,  gold-diggers,  liquor-merchants,  and  others, 
with  their  demoralizing  influences,  disturb  and 
scatter  the  scarcely-gathered  little  flock,  and  rouse 
the  feeling  of  rage  against  every  pale-face,  until 
it  becomes  an  almost  unconquerable  hate.  I 
need  only  direct  your  attention  to  South  Africa, 
Australia,  New  Zealand,  and  the  Indian  provinces 
of  North  America.     To  undermine  a  giant  strong 

1  Christlieb,  Foreign  Missions. 


26  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

Iiold  of  darkness  like  Hindooism,  was  and  is  in 
itself  difficult  enough  work;  but  how  infinitely 
more  difficult  when,  as  is  now  the  case,  educated 
Hindoos  confront  the  missionaries  with  quotations 
from  Hegel,  Strauss,  and  Renan !  when,  in  a  hea- 
then land,  besides  superstition,  we  must  contend 
with  Christian  unbelief;  when  the  heathen  youth, 
eager  to  learn,  as  in  Japan,  are  taught  by  material- 
istic professors ;  when  superstition,  as  is  often  the 
case  among  the  youth  of  India,  has  added  to  it- 
religious  indifference  and  Niliilism  ! 

The  bulwark  of  Islam  has  not  yet  been  under- 
mined, much  less  stormed  by  a  concentrated 
attack. 

But  how  would  it  be,  if,  in  the  throes  of  the 
death-struggle  already  begun,  the  false  prophet 
with  a  powerful  following  should  begin  again  to 
proselyte  ?  Look  at  Central  Africa  in  its  whole 
extent,  and  the  Malays  in  the  Indian  Archipelago 
See  where  the  gospel  knocks  at  the  doors  of  lands 
which  decades  ago  were  open,  but  which  in  the 
interun  have  been  closed  by  Islam  !  And,  further, 
in  n^any  heathen  lands  tlie  missionaries  have  often 
received  the  impression  that  they  would  have  had 
easier  entrance  if  they  had  come  centuries  earlier. 
God's  plan  by  which  he  brings  his  kingdom  to 
particular  nations  does  not  remove  man's  responsi- 
bility on  account  of  negligence.  Where,  to-day, 
can  Protestant  missions  make  any  great  ad- 
vance, without  having  the  Romanists  immediately 


THE   Rr.VERSE   OF   THIS   PICTUEE.  27 

at  their  heels?  In  Madagascar  and  Central 
Africa,  in  the  South  Seas  and  British  North 
America,  wherever  it  is  possible,  they  seek  to 
paralyze  the  progress  of  the  gospel  by  their  influ 
ence  ;  yet  perhaps  the  growing  opposition  of  dark- 
ness is  only  another  proof  of  the  progress  of  light, 
—  a  proof  that  it  finds  itself  more  and  more  in  its 
power . 

But  what  if  the  darkest  spots  in  the  firma- 
ment of  missions  are  not  to  be  sought  in 
opposition  on  the  mission-fields,  but  in  the  condi- 
tion of  the  hom3  churches  themselves?  Where 
is  the  deep  enthusiasm  displayed  at  the  time 
when  most  of  our  missionary  societies  were 
founded?  as  in  September,  1795,  when  venerable 
gray-headed  ministers  from  the  English  Church 
and  Dissenters  fell  weeping  into  each  other's 
arms,  in  the  chapel  of  Lady  Huntingdon,^  and, 
clasping  hands  over  all  narrow  denominational 
limits,  founded  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
Where  is  that  spirit  of  cheerful  sacrifice,  when,  as 
at  the  ordination  of  the  first  four  Barmen  mission- 
aries in  1829,  the  contribution-plates  were  filled, 
not  only  with  money,  but  with  gold  chains, 
watches,  rings,  and  jewelry  of  all  kinds  ?  ^  Where 
\s  that  spirit  to-day?     Without,  among  the  hea- 


1  See  Ostertag,  tJbersiclitliclie  Geschichte  der  Protest.  Mis- 
sionen, 1858,  p.  44. 

2  V.  Rohden,  Geschichte  der  rheinischen  Miss.-Gesellschaft, 
Aug.  2, 1871,  p.  21. 


28  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS. 

then  converts,  the  fire  of  new  love  flames  up  heip 
and  there,  to  the  same  zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ ; 
but  where  in  the  home  church  ?  Who  does  not 
feel  the  sting  of  truth  in  the  complaint  lately 
made  ?  "  The  chief  danger  for  missions  lies,  I  see, 
in  this :  that  missionary  enterprise  will  glide  into 
routine,  missionary  zeal  become  so  much  rhetoric, 
and  participation  in  missionary  work  degenerate 
into  a  matter  of  habit,  not  to  say  of  ecclesiastical 
business.  The  chief  hinderance  among  us  to  ear- 
nest prosecution  of  missions  lies  not  in  the  spiteful 
attacks  of  an  hostile  world :  it  lies  in  those  circles 
which  appear  friendly  to  missions,  but  which  deny 
their  power."  ^ 

Until  recently  the  interest  in  missions  at  home 
has  kept  pace  with  the  extension  of  the  work 
abroad,  as  is  shown  from  decade  to  decade  by  the 
increase  in  the  receipts  of  the  societies.  But  for 
a  number  of  years  past,  in  many  large  societies, 
especially  in  Germany,  considerable  deficits  have 
'Decome  chronic.  Is  this  only  a  result  of  the  wide- 
spread commercial  distress,  —  only  temporary  ? 
or  shall  the  contributions  for  missions  lack  our 
support  for  a  long  time  ?  It  appears  doubtful  to 
many  that  the  present  material  power  of  missions 
can  be  increased.  Already  many  boards  of  direct- 
ors, in  spite  of  the  pressing  calls  for  help  from 

^  Warneck,  Die  Belcilningdes  Missionssinncs  in  der  Ileiraath, 
1878,  p.  2G,  sqq.  Compare  also  Alden  (American  Board),  Shall 
we  have  a  Missionary  Revival  ?  p.  4. 


THE   BEVEESE   OF   THIS   PICTURE.  29 

the  heathen  world,  have  placed  the  questions  of 
retrenchment  and  even  withdrawal  among  the  sub- 
jects for  their  discussion.  Even  in  England  and 
America,  here  and  there  the  necessity  of  retrench- 
ment throws  its  gloomy  shade  upon  their  deliber- 
ations. Will  they  all  soon  come  into  the  happy 
position  of  the  American  Board  of  Boston,^  and 
be  able  to  deliver  their  missionaries  from  the  fear 
of  being  withdrawn  from  their  hard-won  stations  ? 
In  this  state  of  affairs,  however  one  may  still  fos- 
ter faith-inspiring  hopes,  to  me  this  much  is  sure, 
from  this  comparison  of  the  past  and  present, 
that  by  no  means  do  all  the  circumstances  show 
favorably  for  the  present,  and  that  we  have  so 
much  the  more  to  thank  God  for,  since  not  through 
us,  but  in  spite  of  us,  and  notwithstanding  the  luke- 
warmness  and  conformity  to  the  world  of  the 
present  rcice  of  Christians,  his  work  has  made  such 
mighty  progress.  But  we  have  come  to  the  con- 
sideration ef  the  second  topic. 

1  What  the  Missionaries  think  of  Relief  from  RetrenctJuent: 
MissiDnaiy  Herald,  July,  1879,  p.  244. 


PKOTESTAJ^T  FOEEIGN  JNHSSIONS ; 


II. 


IVnSSTON  AGENCIES   OF   THE  CHURCHES  AT  HOME. 

I  will  confine  myself  now  to  some  compara- 
tive considerations,  of  real  practical  tendency,  only 
using  the  endless  detail  of  statistics  now  and  then 
for  illustration.  In  doing  this,  I  shall  first  con- 
sider the  source  of  missionary  life  at  home,  the 
churches  and  their  missionary  achievements,  then 
the  technical  instrumentalities,  namely,  the  mis- 
sionary societies  and  their  modes  of  operation. 

I.  In  contrast  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
and  her  missions  united  closely,  and  rigorously 
centralized,  there  stands  before  us  the  Pkot- 
ESTANT  Church,  in  her  missionary  activity 

SEPARATED   INTO   MANY  DIVISIONS.      Tliat  this   is 

not  a  hinderance  and  danger,  but  an  absolute  ad- 
vantage and  blessing,  is  seen  nowhere  so  clearly 
as  in  the  mission-field  itself.  "The  variety  we 
exhibit  in  our  churches,  our  societies,  our  modes 
of  worship,"  says  the  excellent  Dr.  Mullens,^  "is 
not  an  evil  to  be  mourned  over :  it  is  a  positive 
blessing  to  our  cause." 

Each  of  the  endless  number  of  fields  of  labor, 
with  their  various  needs,  requires  a  special  mode  of 

1  Conference  on  Foreign  Missions,  Mildmay,  1878,  p.  26. 


AGENCIES   OF  THE  HOME   CHURCHES.  31 

operation,  yea,  form  of  worship  and  government 
(see  IV.,  at  the  close).  For  the  gradual  educa- 
tion up  to  the  missionary  standard  of  character 
—  strong  individuality  —  the  variety  of  our  modes 
of  education  are,  without  doubt,  far  more  useful 
in  the  service  of  our  missions,  than  the  Romish 
method  of  yoking  together  all  into  a  compulsory 
system  of  blind  obedience.  However  our  differ- 
ences in  teaching  have  their  disadvantages  for  the 
mission-work,  opposed  to  heathenism,  they  fall, 
as  a  rule,  into  the  background.  In  a  land  where 
the  people  pray  to  cows,  as  Macaulay  said  on  his 
return  from  India,  the  differences  which  separate 
Christians  from  Christians  are  of  small  account. 
On  all  essential  points,  our  missionaries  agree. 
So  that  recently  Lord  Northbrook,  the  former 
governor-general  of  India,  publicly  expressed  his 
astonishment  at  the  falling-away,  in  India,  of  dog- 
matical differences,  and  at  the  oneness  of  all  mis- 
sionaries and  Christians  of  the  various  denomina- 
tions, as  to  fundamental  doctrines.^  And  I  think 
the  recent  general  missionary  conferences  in  India 
and  China  establish  the  fact  most  clearly,  that 
missionary  work,  more  than  any  thing  else,  leads 
to  practical  union.  If  now  we  compare  particu- 
lar churches  and  lands,  in  respect  to  missionary 
achievements,  we  see  that  England  on  account  of 

1  At  this  year's  May  meeting  of  the  London  Baptist  Missionary 
Society:  see  Evangelical  Christendom,  June,  1879,  p.  175;  War- 
necky  Beziehungen  zwischen  d.  mod.  Mission  und  Cultur  (see 
above),  p.  446. 


52  PKOTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

her  wealth,  her  niinierous  and  great  colonies  and 
skill  in  their  practical  management,  has  a  missionary 
duty  greater  than  all  other  nations ;  and  in  fact 
she  takes  the  lead.  In  the  principal  achievements 
of  the  Protestant  world  in  foreign  missions,  the 
greater  part  has  fallen  on  Great  Britain,  both  in 
regard  to  contributions  (often  more  than  three 
million  five  hundred  thousand  dollars  per  year),  and 
in  the  number  of  stations  and  workers  (about  thir- 
teen hundred  ordained  European  missionaries), 
while  she  has  far  more  than  half  the  whole  num- 
ber of  baptized  converts.  If  we  compare  the 
success  of  particular  churches,  in  proportion  to 
their  size,  this  fact  is  immediately  apparent,  which 
/as  a  member  of  a  national  Church  may  speak  of: 
namely,  that  the  great  state  Churches  are  far  out- 
done by  the  smaller  independent  Churches.  Es- 
pecially is  this  the  case  in  Scotland.  The  Scotch 
Estabikhed  Church,  although  in  the  number  of 
congregations  and  ministers  ^  by  far  the  largest  in 
Scotland,  is  greatly  surpassed  by  the  two  principal 
independent  Churches,  the  Free  Church  and  the 
United  Presbyterian,  both  in  contributions,  num- 
ber of  stations,  and  the  like,  although  the  latter  at 
the  same  time  must  meet  the  wants  of  their  own 
home  churches.  The  state  Church,  with  half  a 
million  communicants,  has  only  raised  during  the 

1  Of  the  n,000  Scotch  ministers,  1,380  belong  to  the  Establislied 
Church,  1,0(;0  to  the  Free  Church,  500  to  the  united  Presbyterian 
Church.     See  the  Catholic  Presbyterian,  August,  1879,  p.  148. 


DIFFERENCES   IN   CONTRIBUTIONS.  33 

past  few  years  about  a  hundred  and  twenty-five 
thousand  dollars  for  foreign  missions;  while  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  with  one  hundred  and 
seventy  thousand  members,  contributed  between 
one  hundred  and  fifty  and  two  hundred  thousand 
dollars.  Thus  in  the  state  Church,  each  membei 
pays  about  twenty-five  cents  ;  in  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church,  from  one  dollar  to  one  dollar  and 
twenty-five  cents ;  ^  and  the  average  in  the  Free 
Church,  which  is  indeed  richer,  is  not  much  less, 
being  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  dol- 
lars for  foreign  missions,  from  two  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  members,  —  a  disproportion  for 
the  state  Church,  which  will  be  found  to  increase 
continually.  The  English  state  Church  also,  al- 
though the  Propagation  and  Church  Missionary  So- 
cieties, the  University  Mission  and  other  small  soci- 
eties be  included,  in  respect  to  contributions  and 
workers,  furnishes  almost  one-half  of  the  whole 
amount  for  foreign  missions  from  Great  Britain ; 
and,  although  she  is  the  richest  evangelical  church 
in  the  world,  can  with  difficulty  bear  compari- 
son with    the    missions   of   the  Nonconformists,^ 


1  The  Missionary  Record  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church. 
April,  1879,  pp.  457  and  430;  Life  and  Work,  August,  1879,  p.  126, 
sqq.;  Warneck,  Belebung  des  Missionssinnes,  p.  94,  sqq. 

2  According  to  Canon  Scott  Robertson,  the  sum  raised  by  the 
Church  of  England  for  missions  in  1878  amounts  to  $2,330,365;  by 
English  Nonconformist  missionary  societies,  to  $51,621,155;  and, 
by  the  Scotch  and  Irish  Presbyterian  societies,  to  $695,055.  See 
Missionary  Herald,  Boston,  February,  1879,  p.  69. 


ö4  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

if  we  throw  into  the  other  side  of  the  scale 
the  Weslejan,  London,  Baptist,  English  Presbyte- 
rian, the  Primitive  Methodist,  the  United  Method- 
ist Free  Church,  China  Inland,  and  other  smaller 
societies.  Still  more  striking  is  the  difference, 
when  we  compare  the  little  Moravian  Church,  with 
its  twenty  thousand  grown  members  in  Europe 
and  America,  —  although  indeed  from  the  begin- 
ning a  missionary  church  without  comparison,  and 
one  which  alone,  of  all  the  Continental  churches  in 
Europe,  can  dispute  rank  with  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Scotland,  —  when  we  compare  it 
and  its  contribution  of  one  dollar  and  twelve  cen  ts 
per  head,i  with  the  great  German  state  Church, 
in  which,  here  and  there  (reckoning  young  and 
old),  oidy  one-half  to  three-quarters  of  a  cent  per 
head  is  given.  Whence  this  difference  ?  Ts  it  not 
plainly  from  this :  that  the  free  church  congrega- 
tions carry  on  the  work  as  churches  under  the 
immediate  control  of  their  Board  of  Direction, 
and  expect  that  each  member,  even  the  youngest, 
shall  take  a  personal  part  in  the  churches'  activity 
for  the  Master,  while  the  state  and  national 
churches,  as  churches  in  their  collective  capacity, 
do  not  take  up  this  work,  and  at  times  cannot,  but 
transfer  the  fulfilment  of  this  duty  to  particular 
societies  and  the  special  friends  of  missions  ?     It  is 

1  Twenty  thousand  four  hundred  and  twenty-nine  adults  in 
the  tliree  provinces  of  tliat  church  (in  Germany-,  Enj^land,  and 
A-merica)  raised  recently  the  sum  of  aljout  5^22,500  for  missions. 


DIFFERENCES  IN   CONTRIBUTIONS.  35 

not  owing  to  this  alone,  but  also  because  the  na- 
tional churches  are  composed  partly  of  the  rich, 
among  whom,  with  few  noble  exceptions,  warm 
hearts  and  open  hands  are  not  found  for  the  mis- 
sion cause  ;  partly  of  the  poor,  and  these  from  their 
scanty  supply  of  bread  can  send  almost  nothing 
across  the  sea;  partly  of  the  lukewarm,  indiffer- 
ent, and  worldly,  who  (as  a  state  church  professor 
in  Edinburgh  recently  complained)  if  there  were 
no  state  church,  would  belong  to  no  church, 
because  the  kingdom  of  Christ  has  but  little  inter- 
est for  them  in  any  case  :  whilst  the  free  church 
demands,  of  each  one  becoming  a  member,  a  deep 
religious  interest  in  the  church  and  her  work. 
Hence  a  system  of  giving  for  the  church  and  church- 
work  prevails  here,  and  there  is  a  regular  con- 
tribution according  to  ability  (compare  especially 
the  Wesleyans),  which  is  an  unheard-of  thing  in 
the  state  church.  Every  church  must  grow  con- 
tinually, in  order  truly  to  exist.  But  especially 
so  with  free  churches  that  do  not  inherit,  from  the 
fathers,  millions,  a  fixed  domain,  a  sure  place  in 
the  life  of  the  people,  but  are  obliged  to  gain  all 
this  by  hard  toil :  these  have  a  great  predisposi- 
tion for  all  self-extension  and  missionary  activity. 
This  also  explains  in  a  great  measure  the  lively 
and  ^'eneral  missionary  interest  among  the  evan- 
gelical denominations  of  the  United  States,  which 
long  ago  learned  to  stand,  walk,  and  work  for 
themselves,  without  help  from  the  State.     It  may 


36  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  : 

he  due  also  to  other  causes,  especially  to  the 
growth  of  a  spirit  of  evangelization  within  Prot- 
estantism in  general.  But  it  is  not  a  matter 
of  mere  accident,  that  great  activity  in  missions 
first  began  after  all  the  rights  of  a  state  church 
in  New  England  ceased,  and  after  the  stubborn 
pait  of  the  old  rationalism,  the  Unitarians,  had  sep- 
arated from  the  remaining  Congregationalists. 
Without,  separated  from  the  help  of  the  State  ; 
within,  purged  from  the  prostrating  influences  of 
the  old  unbelief,  —  these  last  could  and  must  per- 
force bring  into  action  the  resources  of  a  powerful 
development  which  lay  hidden  within  them.  And 
how  great  this  development  has  been  toward  for- 
eign missions  I  The  missionary  societies,  with 
about  $1,750,000  income  and  six  hundred  ordained 
missionaries,  mostly  taken  from  the  universities, 
is  a  striking  example. 

In  no  other  land  have  missions,  like  all  other 
educational  institutions,  received  such  large  gifts 
from  private  individuals  as  in  America.  The 
average  contribution  also  shows  such  a  general 
interest  in  missions  as  is  seen  elsewhere  only 
in  free  churches.  Years  ago  the  gray-headed 
mission-historian.  Dr.  Anderson  of  Boston,  com- 
puted that,  of  all  the  members  of  the  Congre- 
gational churches,  only  one-quarter  or  one-third 
gave  no  contribution  to  missions.^     This  fraction 

1  Anderson:  Foreign  Missions,  their  Relations  and  Claitus, 
third  edition,  1870,  p.  2G. 


DIFFERENCES   IN   CONTRIBUTIONS.  37 

may  since  have  been  reduced.  There  was  con- 
tributed last  year  to  foreign  missions,  by  about 
three  hundred  and  seventy -five  thousand  members 
of  the  Congregational  churches,^  five  hundred  and 
eleven  thousand  dollars,^  or  one  dollar  and  thirty- 
seven  cents  per  head ;  by  about  six  hundred  and 
eighty-two  thousand  members  of  both  Presbyte- 
rian Churches,  North  and  South,^  five  hundred  and 
sixty-two  thousand  dollars,  or  eighty-seven  cents 
per  head.^  The  fact  that  the  second  largest  of  all 
the  churches  in  the  United  States,  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  of  the  North,  with  about  one  million 
seven  hundred  thousand  communicants,  or  six 
million  nine  hundred  thousand  normal  members,^ 
gives  less  to  foreign  missions  (1878,  two  hundred 
and  eighty-five  thousand  dollars  ^),  is  due  to  this, 

1  See  paper  read  at  the  Basel  Alliance,  by  Dr.  Schaff:  Chris- 
tianity in  the  United  States,  pp.  14  and  30,  sqq. 

2  According  to  Annual  Report  for  1879:  see  Missionary  Herald, 
November,  1879,  p.  414  ;  the  great  legacy  of  Asa  Otis,  of  about 
$1,000,000  (p.  415)  is  not  included. 

3  According  to  Dr.  Schaff  (see  above),  the  number  of  commu- 
nicants in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  North  in  1878  amounted 
to  more  than  567,000  ;  in  that  of  the  South,  to  above  114,000. 

4  The  sum  raised  lor  missions  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
the  North  amounted,  according  to  Annual  Report  of  May,  1879, 
p.  81,  to  $425,000  ;  last  year,  to  $401,000.  Cf.  also  Der  christliche 
Apologete  (Cincinnati),  July  7,  1879. 

6  According  to  statistics  for  1879,  1,709,000  communicants  ;  for 
1878,  1,688,000.     See  Schaff,  pp.  14  and  30. 

6  Missionary  Herald,  Boston,  June,  1879,  p.  229  ;  for  foreign 
missions,  $272,114,  besides,  for  missions  to  the  Indians,  $13,500  ; 
besides,  for  native  missions,  $221,800:  in  1877,  altogether  $628,- 
000.  See  Annual  Report  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Method- 
ist Episcopal  Church,  1879,  p.  30. 


38  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  I^OSSIONS  : 

namely,  that  she  is  laying  particular  stress  upon 
the  spread  of  the  Church  at  home,  among  the 
negroes  in  the  South  and  the  settlements  of  the 
West.  The  same  is  true  of  the  Baptist  churches, 
the  largest  in  the  land,  with  two  million  one  hun- 
dred and  two  thousand  communicants,  which, 
exclusive  of  their  work  in  Europe,  gave  last  year 
only  $252,677  for  foreign  missions.^  Of  the  two 
thousand  nine  hundred  parishes  (four  thousand 
tAVO  hundred  congregations)  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  only  eleven  hundred  and  sev- 
enty contributed  last  year  (total  income  $139,- 
971),  which  is  relatively  small,  but  shows  a  marked 
improvement  on  the  past.  The  same  is  true  of 
the  Lutheran  churches,  while  some  of  the  other 
smaller  bodies,  e.g.,  the  five  hundred  and  ten 
Dutch  Reformed  churches,  are  so  active  in  mis- 
sions, that  they  are  not  behind  the  first-named 
larger  churches,  in  their  zeal. 

If  we  consider  the  missionary  work  done  by 
the  people  of  the  European  continent,  we  must 
begin  with  Holland.  With  fifty  missionaries  and 
an  annual  contribution  of  about  three  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  florins  (in  1877,  three  hundred 
and  seventeen  thousand  florins),  she  stands  equal 
to  any  Continental  country.  Whether  or  no  this 
sum  corresponds  to  the  great  wealth  of  the  land, 
and  her  extraordinary  duty  in  missions,  on  account 

1  Sec  Missionary  Herald,  August,  1879,  p.  308;  Dor  christliche 
Apologete,  July  14,  1879. 


MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES.  39 

of  her  large  colonies,  I  leave  to  tlie  kind  considera- 
tion of  my  esteemed  brethren  from  Holland.  We 
notice  especially  in  this  land  the  number  of  mis- 
sionary societies.  No  Protestant  land  has  so  many 
in  proportion.  In  Holland  there  are  as  many  soci- 
eties as  in  Germany  with  tenfold  greater  number 
of  Protestants,  —  namely,  nine,  including  two  aux- 
iliary societies  for  the  Moravian  and  the  Rheinish 
missions.  On  account  of  these  many  divisions,^ 
the  strongest  societies — the  Neederlandsch  Zend- 
eling  Genootschap  (Rotterdam),  the  Utrecht  sehe 
Zendingsvereeniging,  the  Neederlandsch  Zend- 
ingsvereeniging  (Rotterdam) — have  only  sixteen, 
eleven,  and  eight  missionaries  respectively,  and  the 
others  still  fewer.  How  united  France  and  Nor- 
way, each  with  their  concentrated  missionary  activ- 
ity, appear  in  contrast !  The  one  Paris  missionary 
society,  with  receipts  amounting  to  two  hundred 
and  thirty  thousand  francs,  shows  a  missionary 
activity  equal  at  least  to  that  of  Holland  (four 

1  According  to  Dutch  statistics  (1877)  tlie  Neederlandscli  Zend- 
eling  Genootschap  (Rotterdam)  had  16  missionaries  and  an  income 
of  88,000  florins ;  the  Utrechtsche,  11  missionaries  and  72,000  flo- 
rins; the  Neederlandsch  Zendingsvereeniging  (Rotterdam),  eight 
missionaries  and  3,500  florins;  Ermelo's  Zendinggenootschap,  five 
missionaries  and  16,000  florins;  Java  Comite  (Amsterdam),  four 
missionaries  and  10,000  florins ;  Zendingsvereeniging  of  the  Menno- 
nites  (Amsterdam),  three  missionaries  and  16,000  florins;  Needer- 
landscli Gereformeerde  Zendingsvereeniging  (Amsterdam),  two 
missionaries  and  14,000  florins;  Christ.  Gereformeerde  Kerk,  one 
missionary  and  10,000  florins;  Zeister  Hülfsgesellschaft  für 
Herrnhut,  16,000  florins;  Rheinische  Hülfsmiss.  Gesellsch.  (Am- 
sterdam), 12,000  flonns. 


40  PEOTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

to  five  cents  per  head  of  the  Protestant  popula- 
tion 1)  ;  while  in  Norway,  with  its  much  younger 
missionary  society,  the  general  interest  is  growing 
towards  this  point. 

II.  Looking  now  inland  to  Germany  and  Switzer- 
land, we  find  that  here  the  churches  on  the  whole 
are  leraarkably  behind  the  humble  Dutch  in  mate- 
rial successes,  not  to  mention  the  English  and 
Americans.  The  German  Lutheran  Church  in  the 
last  century  (if  we  mclude  the  Moravians,  who 
had  not  really  separated  in  doctrine)  surpassed  all 
other  evangelical  churches  in  foreign  and  Jewish 
missions,  and,  although  not  under  colonial  obliga- 
tions, was  the  pioneer  of  the  gospel  in  the  East 
and  West  Indies ;  but  within  the  last  eighty  years 
she  has  been  outstripped  in  spreading  the  gospel 
by  her  Reformed  sisters,  and  has  been  roused  again 
to  new  missionary  activity,  within  the  last  ten  years, 
by  those  lands  to  which  once  she  set  the  example 
in  mission  work,  namely,  England  and  Holland. 

If  now  from  among  the  German  missionary 
societies  we  take  the  strictly  Lutheran  (the  Berlin, 
South  African,  Gossner,  Leipzig,  Ilcrmannsburg, 
tlie  Society  of  Brethren  in  Schleswig-Holstein, 
having  as  yet  no  special  field  of  labor),  and  add 
to  these  the  five  nortliern  societies  (in  Denmark 
one,  in  Norway  one,  two  in  Sweden,  and  one  in 
Finland,  the  Norwegian  society  being  nearly  equal 
in  size  to  tlie  other  four),  with  llie  mission  society 

1  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  302. 


MISSIONABY  SOCIETIES.  41 

of  the  Lutheran  Synod  of  the  United  States,  it 
is  a  remarkable  fact  that  to-day  there  are  only 
eleven  Lutheran  missionary  societies,  half  of  which 
are  very  small,  and  none  of  which  belong  to  the 
greatest,  having  altogether  only  about  two  hundred 
ordained  missionaries.  Against  these  there  are 
fifty-five  Reformed  societies  (including  the  English 
Episcopal),  with  two  thousand  ordained  mission^ 
aries;  while  four  more  evangelical  societies,  — the 
Moravian  (which,  on  account  of  her  auxiliary 
societies  in  Holland,  England,  and  the  United 
States,  one  may  reckon  with  the  United  Evangel- 
ical), the  Basier,  Barmen,  and  Bremen,  —  having 
three  hundred  and  fifty  missionaries,  hold  the 
middle  ground  between  the  other  two;  so  that 
to-day  all  the  Lutheran  missionary  societies  of  the 
world  together,  in  n amber  of  workers  (two  hun- 
dred and  seven),  do  not  equal  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society ;  and,  in  contributions,  not  the  third 
part  (about  1,200,000  Marks  to  4,000,000  M.  or 
£190,000). 

Yes,  if  we  take  all  the  German  missionary 
societies,  —  Lutheran  and  Evangelical,  —  together 
with  the  Basier  and  New  Swiss  Mission  of  the 
Free  Church  in  the  Canton  cle  Vaud,  we  see  that 
in  the  number  of  workers  (about  five  hundred  and 
thirty  male  missionaries)  and  whole  amouat  of  con- 
tribution we  do  not  yet  equal  any  one  of  the  great 

1  See  statistics,  e.g.,  in  the  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift, 
November,  1875,  p.  511. 


42  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  JVHSSIONS  : 

English  missionary  societies, — the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  the  Propagation  Society,  and  the 
Wesleyan,  —  for  each  one  of  these  receives  annu- 
ally from  2,500,000  to  4,000,000  Marks,  wliilst  our 
entire  revenue  for  1876  was  but  2,300,000  Marks ; 
and  in  1877,  on  account  of  the  general  distress  in 
business,  it  fell  off  40,000! 

I  refrain  from  any  thing  but  a  passing  notice  of 
the  causes  of  the  lack  of  interest  by  the  Lutheran 
Church  in  missions.  It  is  doubtless  owing  partly 
to  her  contemplative  character ;  she  considers  the- 
ology and  science  subjectively,  rejoices  in  the  pos- 
session of  "pure  doctrine  "  ^  and  the  discussion  of 
it,  while  its  practical  application  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  independent  parishes,^  and  the  like,  she  has 
neglected.  I  do  not  forget,  in  thus  preaching  from 
figures,  that  our  land  is  not  so  rich  as  Holland, 
England,  or  America.  But  the  words  I  once  heard 
from  a  foreigner  in  regard  to  the  Germans  in  their 
ecclesiastical  and  missionary  efforts  often  return 
to  my  mind  :  "  A  German  always  needs  a  threefold 
conversion :  (1)  of  tlie  heart,  like  everybody  else ; 
(2)  of  the  head,  for  liis  is  particularly /nil  of  all 
sorts  of  doubts  ;  (3)  of  the  purse  !  "  Not  that  we 
Germans  are  by  nature  less  liberal  than  otliers,  or 
our  monej^-bags  provided  witli  specially  strong 
strings.    Contributions  for  the  relief  of  any  special 

1  See  AllKfiincino  Miss.  Zcitsclirift,  April,  1870,  ji.  55,  Kqq. 

2  Soe  Christ  lieb,  Missiousbcnil  des  cvaugclisclicn  Dculacb- 
lands,  187G,  p.  55,  sqq. 


MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES.  43 

need  are  given  as  freely  by  us  as  by  any  one  else ; 
but,  in  most  of  the  lands  and  provinces  of  the 
state  Church,  the  members  have  not  been  trained 
to  give  for  purely  church  purposes:  hence  the 
regular  collection  of  money,  though  in  small  sums, 
from  those  of  slender  means,  which  has  been  sys- 
tematically carried  on  elsewhere  with  such  great 
success,  owing  to  a  wide-spread  fear  of  mechanical 
Christianity  and  Methodism  has  unfortunately 
found  little  favor  among  us.  The  same  is  true  of 
the  salutary  self-discipline  of  the  voluntary  but 
regular  consecration  of  a  definite  per  cent,  of 
our  incomes  at  the  very  time  of  reception  for 
Christian  objects,  in  which,  I  have  reason  to 
believe,  lies  technically  the  secret  of  the  greater 
liberality  in  the  lands  of  English-speaking  peo- 
ples.i 

There  is  no  other  Protestant  land  in  which  the 
interest  in  missions  is  so  unequally  divided  in 
districts  as  in  Germany.  For  the  most  part, 
the  backward  districts  (especially  in  Central  Ger- 
many) are  those  in  which  the  evil  effects  of  the 
old  rationalism  are  most  sensibly  felt.  The  mis- 
sionary spirit  breaks  forth  with  greater  strength 
in  certain  out-and-out  Lutheran  sections,  such  as 
Hanover  and  Schleswig-Holstein ;  much  weaker  in 
Mecklenburg,  East  Prussia,  and  Saxony.  Far  in 
advance   of  all,  however,  stand   the   partly  mild 

1  See  Christlieb,  Missionsberuf,  pp.  78,  79;  and  Waxneck, 
Belebung  des  Missionssinnes,  p.  75,  sqq. 


44  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  :^^SSIONS  : 

Lutheran,  partly  United  Evangelical  districts,  such 
as  Wiirtemberg,  Rheinland,  Westphalia  (especially 
the  Siegen  and  Ravensburg  districts).  Hence  the 
following  remarkable  scale  :  In  Wiirtemberg  there 
is  contributed  for  missions,  per  head,  for  the  Prot- 
estant population,  five  to  six  cents ;  in  Rheinland 
and  Westphalia,  about  four  cents;  in  Bremen, 
eleven  cents ;  in  Hamburg,  Hanover,  Oldenburg, 
Schleswig-Holstein,  and  Baden,  two  cents ;  in  the 
six  eastern  provinces  of  Prussia,  and  in  Bavaria,  one 
and  a  quarter  cents ;  in  Mecklenburg  and  Saxony 
(kingdom),  onl}-  about  one-half  cent.  Often  the 
same  variation  is  seen  in  one  and  the  same  prov- 
ince :  in  Hanover,  for  example,  in  the  dukedom 
Osnabrück,  with  an  annual  conti'ibution  of  twenty- 
eight  thousand  dollars,  there  are  two  and  three- 
quarters  cents  per  head  for  the  population,  whilst 
in  the  Guttingen  dukedom  there  is  but  a  third  of 
a  cent.  In  Rheinland,  from  1877  to  1878,  for  the 
synod  of  Gladbach,  five  to  six  cents ;  for  Elber- 
f eld-Barmen,  four  and  a  half  to  five  cents ;  in 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  only  three-quarters  to  one  cent; 
in  Braunfels,  oidy  one-quarter  cent ;  and  in  certain 
others  even  less.^  All  in  all,  we  receive  on  an 
average,  from  the  whole  Protestant  population  of 
Germany  and  Switzerland,  only  from  one  and  three- 
quarters  to  two  cents  per  head,  and  so  do  not  reach 

1  See  "Warncck,  as  above,  p.  21,  sqq.  Allgcm.  cvaiif;.  Luth. 
Kirchenzeitung,  June  13,  1870,  p.  544,  sqq. ;  and  the  tahles  in  th© 
treatise,  Die  rheinische  Mission  im  Sommer,  1870,  p.  14. 


MISSIONAEY  SOCIETIES.  45 

the  figures  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Norway  with 
two  to  two  and  a  half  cents. 

But  where  is  there  a  land  in  which  the  mission 
cause  has  always  had  to  cope  with  so  many  ob- 
stinate prejudices,  in  openly-expressed  opinions, 
especially  of  the  educated ;  with  so  many  calum- 
niations from  the  popular  press ;  with  so  much 
ignorance,  and  therefore  light  esteem  of  the  influen- 
tial ?  where  a  Jewish  member  of  the  Reichstag,  not 
long  ago,  in  a  debate  on  a  treaty  with  the  Samoan 
Islands,  could  remark,  to  the  pleasure  of  that  high 
assembly,  "  that  the  memorial  of  the  government 
treated  the  subject  of  missions  with  humor  "  ?  ^ 

I  have  spoken  personally  with  professors  of  dif- 
ferent universities,  who  had  heard  next  to  nothing 
about  missions,  and  who  wondered  greatly  to  hear 
me  say  that  they  were  to*day  growing  and  had 
martyrs  !  I  have  heard  a  learned  Catholic  profess- 
or repeat,  as  an  incontestable  fact,  that  old  report, 
happily  long  ago  made  mythical,  about  the  fruit- 
lessness  of  Protestant  missions.  Therefore,  what 
may  we  not  expect  from  ignorant,  anti-Christian 
editors  ?  The  many  and  great  hinderances  to  the 
spirit  of  missionary  activity  among  us  have  often 
been  exposed,^  during  the  past  few  years.     I  will 

1  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitsclirift,  August,  1879,  p.  384.  The 
question  is  often  put,  Why  has  Germany  as  yet  no  colonies? 
One  providential  reason,  doubtless,  is  this:  that  in  influential  cir- 
cles great  prejudices  still  exist  against  missions,  and  that  the 
Germans  have  so  few  Christian  officials  for  the  administration  of 
colonies. 

2  Christlieh,  Missionsberuf,  p.  54,  sqq.;  Warneck,  "Belebung 
des  Missionssinnes,"  p.  37,  sqq. 


46  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

not  repeat  them  here.  But  I  wish  to  emphasize 
the  shameful  fact,  that  at  present  the  most  out- 
spoken  and  growing  political,  liberal  press  of  Ger- 
many, is  under  the  direct  influence  of  reformed 
Jews,  the  bitterest  of  all  the  enemies  of  Christian 
missions;  and  I  ask,  can  we  expect  a  fair  treat- 
ment of  missions,  more  respect  toward  this  great 
factor  in  the  church  history  of  the  present,  greater 
recognition  of  the  literary  achievements  of  evan- 
gelical missions  among  our  learned  men,  as  long 
as  we  do  not  seek  to  emancipate  them  from  the 
influences  of  this  Jewish  spirit,  and  have  not  the 
courage  to  enjoin  upon  our  friends  and  relatives  to 
take  only  those  papers  and  periodicals  which  treat 
our  Christian  endeavors  with  respect,  or  at  least 
with  decency?  On  the  other  hand,  there  are 
many  cheering  signs  of  a  growing  interest  in  mis- 
sions among  us.  The  position  of  the  Church 
towards  missions  grows  more  and  more  favorable. 
Among  the  middle  classes,  for  instance,  in  the 
country,  the  missionary  cause  is  becoming  increas 
ingly  popular  in  thousands  of  places.  It  can  de- 
pend upon  this  in  the  future.  The  instinct  of  the 
Christian  people  in  the  country  gives  a  deeper  in- 
signL  into  spiritual  things  than  the  arrogance  of 
learning  in  the  cities.  The  interest  grows  espe- 
cially in  the  East,  while  in  the  West  it  scarcely 
holds  its  own.  The  Berlin  China  Missionary  So- 
ciety, which  a  few  years  ago  was  united  with  that 
of  Barmen,  has  recently  been  making  cnergctio 
efforts  toward  revival. 


MISSIONAEY  SOCIETIES.  47 

The  notes  of  praise  from  certain  celebrated  in- 
vestigators,  such  as  Max  Müller  and  indeed  Dar- 
win,^ and  also  from  certain  colonial  governments, 
recognizing  the  services  of  missionaries,  have  not 
sounded  in  vain.  Here  and  there,  large  and 
formerly  wholly  indifferent  political  daily  papers 
(e.g.,  the  Cologne  and  Magdeburg  journals)  open 
their  columns  to  the  opinions  of  competent 
friends  of  missions.  Lectures  on  the  history 
of  missions  are  being  introduced,  though  with 
difficulty,  here  and  there  in  the  universities. 
Above  all,  the  commercial  advantages  of  missions 
for  the  extension  of  trade  are  recognized,  and 
writers  on  political  economy  begin  to  speak  of 
their  world-wide  value. ^  It  has  been  calculated, 
for  example,  that  every  missionary  in  the  South 
Seas  creates,  on  an  average,  a  trade  of  fifty 
thousand  dollars^  per  year.  It  is  therefore  ob- 
vious that  the  reproach  of  the  unproductive- 
ness of  the  money  spent  on  missions  is  refuted 
from  a  purely  commercial  point  of  view,  by 
the  gains  in  traffic.  Certain  districts,  where  the 
interest  in  missions  and  spiritual  things  generally 
had  somewhat  died  out,  are  stirring  themselves  to 
new  zeal.     In  March  of  this  year,  at  Halle,  —  the 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1875,  p.  98;  1876,  p.  146, 
sqq.,  326,  sqq. ;  1877,  p.  52,  sqq. 

2  See  Warneck,  Die  gegenseitigen  Beziehungen  zwischen  der 
modernen  Mission  und  der  Cultur,  1879,  p.  42,  sqq. 

3  According  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  "SVhitmee,  formerly  missionary  to 
Samoa. 


48  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

original  seat  of  German  missionary  efforts,  —  there 
was  a  missionary  conference  of  ministers,  theologi- 
cal professors,  and  laymen,  to  increase  the  interest 
in  missions  in  the  province  of  Saxony ;  whilst  the 
synod  put  into  the  orders  of  the  day,  as  one  of  the 
subjects  for  discussion,  ''  The  Duty  of  the  Church 
with  Eegard  to  Foreign  Missions :  "  examples  wor- 
thy of  imitation. 

And  yet  a  day  at  the  Alliance,  where  we  as 
rarely  elsewhere  see  eye  to  eye  the  position  of 
German  Protestantism  in  missionary  matters,  re- 
minded us  of  much  neglect  and  deeply  shamed 
us.  How  few  professors,  even  of  theology,  have 
the  courage  to  Lear  the  reproach  which  is  attached 
to  this  work,  especially  high  up  on  the  cold  heights 
of  science ;  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  his  holy  gospel,  to  set  at  defiance,  if 
need  be,  a  whole  unbelieving  world !  How  many 
carry  themselves  cold  in  their  hearts  towards  him, 
holding  him  in  noticeable  light  esteem,  not  con- 
sidering what  an  influence  this  work  of  vin- 
dicating our  world-conquering  faith  will  have, 
even  upon  the  management  of  many  of  the  depart- 
ments of  theology,  yea,  in  part,  ah-eady  has  to- 
day !  No  wonder  that  a  candidate  hardly  ever 
comes  from  the  German  universities  into  the 
service  of  missions,  while  America  from  the  first 
has  taken  hundreds  of  her  best  missionaries  from 
an  ^'- alma  maters  No  wonder  tliat  the  small 
German  student  missionary  societies,  kept  at  a  dis» 


CAIS^DIDATES  FOB   THE  MISSION   WORK.        49 

fcance,  canr-ot  stand  comparison  with  the  large 
academical  missionary  societies  in  Scotland,  in 
Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and  in  the  United  States. 
And  how  inactive  a  large  part  of  our  ministers 
show  themselves  I  Whence  the  great  difference  of 
interest  in  missions,  often  in  one  and  the  same 
province  ?  I  answer,  chiefly  from  the  difference  of 
the  position  taken  by  the  clergy  in  this  matter. 
As  they  are  in  deeds  of  love,  so  are  their  congre- 
gations. If  the  shepherd  himself  does  not  live  in 
the  present  history  of  missions,  if  he  robs  himself 
of  this  great  faith-strengthening,  spiritual  refresh- 
ment, and  upon  his  lonely  watch  does  not  pause 
and  listen  to  the  strokes  of  the  distant  hammer  in 
the  building-up  of  God's  kingdom ;  if  he  only 
glances  rapidly  through  the  mission  reports,  to  see 
if  he  can  get  material  for  the  missionary  meeting, 
and  if  these  meetings  are  more  a  burden  to  him 
than  a  real  delight,  a  matter  of  the  heart,  —  and 
the  congregation  has  a  fine  discernment  for  this 
difference,  —  if  he  cares  simply  for  the  work  of 
home  missions,  because  this  finds  greater  favor 
with  the  lukewarm  part  of  the  congregation;  if 
he  preaches  only  on  missions  in  Epiphany,  without 
noticing  them  in  his  other  Sunday  sermons,  though 
missionary  thoughts  run  through  the  whole  New 
Testament;  if  he  expects  to  maintain  the  right 
degree  of  missionary  interest  in  his  congregation 
by  an  official  report  which  few  read,  or  by  the 
missionary  anniversary  which  is    celebrated   now 


60  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

and  then  by  the  church,  —  it  will  become  more  and 
more  difficult  for  him  to  hold  the  interest  gained, 
not  to  speak  of  helping  the  development  to  keep 
pace  with  the  needs  of  the  society  to  which  his 
congregation  belongs.  Then  circumstances  like 
those  of  to-day  follow:  the  work  extends,  the 
wants  and  demands  of  the  societies  increase,  but 
their  receipts  barely  keep  up  to  the  old  standard, 
nay,  here  and  there  diminish,  and  the  deficits  be- 
come permanent.  Of  course,  most  of  the  exten- 
sive development  of  the  missionary  spirit  depends 
upon  the  position  taken  by  the  minister  himself. 
He  can  also  make  good,  many  of  the  opportuni- 
ties neglected  while  in  the  university.  But  it 
is  not  right  that  the  congregations  should  ex- 
pect fi'om  the  missionary  societies,  the  awakening 
and  nourishment  of  their  interest  in  matters  per- 
taining to  the  kingdom  of  God.  This  is,  and  will 
remain  substantially,  the  task  of  the  home  church 
itself  and  her  ministers. 

We  should  free  the  societies  from  this  matter, 
that  they  may,  so  much  the  more,  turn  all  their 
tim«  and  strength  to  the  work  among  the  heathen. 
To  be  sure,  the  state  of  the  case  at  home,  as 
regards  morality,  is  crying  enough :  therefore  all 
respect  to  the  home  mission,  and  to  all  zeal  for 
the  fulfilment  of  her  growing  task !  But  is  it  not 
a  sign  of  weakness  in  the  Church,  when  she 
studies  only  her  own  wants  ?  ^     Does  not  the  re- 

1  See  the  excellent  remarks  on  this  subject,  by  Dr.  Thomson, 
at  the  Mildmay  Missionary  Conference,  Proceedings,  p.  103. 


INTEREST  IN  THE  HOME  CHURCHES.  51 

fusal  of  all  co-operation  abroad  work  back  upon 
the  Church,  like  mildew?  Must  not  the  word  of 
life,  from  its  very  nature,  run  and  extend  itself? 
You  cannot  gather  the  waters  in  heaps  unless  you. 
let  them  freeze !  The  more  we  spread  religion 
abroad,  so  much  the  more  have  we  remaining,  and 
so  much  the  more  richly  does  it  flow  back.  This 
is  equally  true  of  the  financial  part.  No  one  has 
yet  bled  to  death  in  giving  to  missions.  And  if 
any  one  believes  that  that  instrument,  unpleasant 
to  so  many,  the  "missionary-contribution  screw," 
cannot  bear  one  turn  more,  let  me  remind  him 
kindly,  that  in  Rhineland,  for  example,  during  the 
carnival,  more  is  spent  in  a  few  days  for  pieces  of 
foolery,  than  is  contributed  during  the  whole  year 
for  the  cause  of  missions,  Protestant  and  Catholic ; 
and  that  England  spends  annually  over  seventy 
million  pounds  ^  for  intoxicating  drinks,  and  not 
one  million  pounds  for  foreign  missions. 

No :  money  is  not  lacking,  but  understanding 
and  love  for  this  work.  If  our  educated  and  well- 
to-do  people  were  all  friends  of  missions,  the  aid- 
ing power  of  the  home  church  would  increase  ten- 
fold. Therefore  let  us  go  forward  courageously 
with  our  endeavors  to  awaken  interest  at  all  times 
among  the  rich  and  learned ;  to  show  to  students 
of  lang"uages,  geographers  and  historians,  that  the 
earth  cannot  be  won  scientifically  without  Chris- 

1  According   to   Dr.    Angus    (New- York    A.lliance,  p.  585)/ 
£75,000,000  annually. 


62  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

tiaii  missions ;  and  to  make  tliem  understand  that 
if  not  actuated  by  Christian  belief,  their  own 
scientific  interest,  their  desire  after  new  material 
for  work,  should  teach  them  the  inestimable  worth 
of  missions,  and  that  they  should  assist  in  this 
great  work  if  for  no  other  reason  than  a  simple 
expression  of  gratitude.^ 

Something,  at  least,  may  be  accomplished  here 
and  there  in  these  districts  to  increase  the  interest 
in  mission-work ;  though  not  very  much,  as  past 
experience  shows.  Therefore,  if  I  were  to  make 
practical  these  remarks  on  the  home  Church,  I 
should  say :  — 

1.  Missions  should  be  a  subject  understood  by 
the  whole  congregation,  as  it  has  long  been,  for 
example,  in  the  different  churches  of  the  United 
States,^  and  in  free  churches  elsewhere.  But  one 
must  not  expect,  for  instance,  that  in  a  large  na- 
tional church  all,  including  mere  nominal  Chris- 

1  Of  course,  we  do  not  thus  wish  to  "  beg  for  indemnity  for 
missions  among  men  of  letters "  (see  "Warneck,  Mission  and 
Culture,  p.  11,  sqq.).  The  one  aim  of  missions  is  and  ever  will 
remain  the  saving  of  the  lost  and  giving  happiness  to  man,  not 
the  promotion  of  culture  as  such.  But,  as  the  latter  is  the  natural 
consequence  of  the  former,  every  friend  of  culture  should  like- 
wise be  a  friend  of  missions. 

2  "  Missions  are  carried  on  in  America  by  the  churches  thera- 
Belves  as  a  regular  church  work,  instead  of  being  left  to  volun- 
tary societies,  as  in  the  national  churches  of  Europe.  Each 
I>astor  and  each  congregation  is  aujiposed  to  be  interested  in 
the  spread  of  the  gospel  at  home  and  abroad,  and  to  contribute 
towards  it  according  to  their  ability."  —  Db.  Scuaff:  Cliristianity 
in  the  United  States,  p.  49. 


INTEREST   IN  THE  HOME  CHURCHES.  53 

tians,  should  have  a  clear  understanding  and  real 
interest  for  the  cause.  These  depend  upon  the 
personal  belief  in  the  world-subduing  power  of 
the  gospel,  upon  faith  in  the  promises  of  the 
Bible,  upon  love  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  and 
thankfulness  for  self-experienced  grace.  lie  who 
does  not  stand  upon  this  Christian  basis  is  more 
an  object  than  a  subject  of  missions.  The  real 
self-sacrificing  advocate  of  missions  is  therefore 
not  our  mixed  church,  ^^  talis  qualis^^  worldly- 
minded  as  she  is,  but  the  "  communio  sanctorum 
et  vere  credentium.''''  Not  the  world,  but  the  true 
believers  in  the  Church,  must  carry  on  missions ; 
and  whoever  will  heartily  aid  and  strengthen  her 
work  of  love  must  first  unite  himself  to  her  inner 
life  of  faith.  If  we  omit  this,  we  are  without  the 
real  well-spring,  the  fundamental  condition,  of  all 
successful  missionary  effort. 

2.  The  spirit  of  missions  should  be  much  more 
widely  spread  in  our  universities,  especially  among 
the  theological  students,  who  in  the  all-too-short 
time  for  study,  have  great  hinderances  in  this 
direction.  Missions  and  their  present  history 
claim  more  regard  from  our  theological  professors, 
not  only  in  practical  theology,  where  this  usually 
begins,  but  also  in  history  and  exegesis  (e.g., 
in  expounding  the  Acts,  Pastoral  Epistles,  and 
Prophets).. 

3.  Missions  should  have  a  larger  place  in  the 
Sunday  sermon  and  the  general  religious  training, 


64  PROTESTANT   FOEEIGN  IVHSSIONS  : 

in  order  that  tlie  idea  of  missions  may  become  an 
integral  factor  in  the  consciousness  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  and  not,  as  is  so  often  the  case,  simply 
come  to  light,  almost  isolated,  at  the  missionary 
anniversary.  "  The  preaching  of  the  kingdom," 
taking  that  word  in  the  biblical  sense,  without 
the  modern  flavor,  "must  heighten  interest  in  that 
kingdom,  which  should  in  turn  be  kept  alive  and 
increased  by  intelligence  as  to  how  the  kingdom 
prospers."  Where  the  ministers  of  the  Word 
recognize  this  duty,  and  fulfil  it  with  freshness 
and  vigor,  there  will  not  be  wanting,  in  those  con- 
gregations, persons  who  would  put  nev/  life  into 
the  many  crippled  auxiliary  missionary  societies. 
The  rules  of  the  church  ought  to  establish,  that,  at 
least  once  a  year,  there  shall  be  in  every  church  a 
mission  sermon  and  collection.^ 

4.  In  certain  parts  of  Germany,  a  greater  con- 
centration of  aid  for  a  special  society  is  desirable. 
Here  and  there  a  society  has  not  come  up  to  a 
lively  missionary  activity,  because  something  is 
done  by  the  churches  in  many  directions,  but  in 
no  one  direction  is  any  thing  important  accom- 
plished. Divisions  hinder  the  growth  of  a  deep 
interest  in  missions.  Large-heartedness  is  also  to 
be  recommended  to  some,  who  are  much  too  ex- 
clusive ;  but  it  is  a  fact,  that  the  congregations 

1  At  the  first  regular  General  Synod  at  Berlin  (for  the  old 
Prussian  provinces),  a  motion  referring  to  this  subject  was  all  bul 
unanimously  adopted.  October,  187Ü. 


CIRCULATION  OF  MISSIONARY  LITERATURE.     55 

most  zealous  for  home  and  foreign  missions  al- 
ways turn  their  chief  interest  toward  one  special 
society. 

5.  Besides  the  greater  circulation  of  missionary 
papers  (in  Germany  subscribers  are  counted  by 
thousands,  in  America  by  tens  of  thousands^),  it 
assists  much  to  the  promotion  of  a  missionary 
spirit  when  particular  congregations,  having 
wealth,  take  upon  them  the  support  of  a  mission- 
ary, or  of  a  whole  station,  which  is  already  here 
and  there  the  case.  A  little  more  voluntary  per- 
sonal effort  by  believers  would  make  this  pos- 
sible in  many  places.  Let  me  call  your  attention 
to  the  fact,  that  many  of  the  United  Scotch  Pres- 
byterian Churches,  in  spite  of  their  relative  poverty, 
have  developed  such  an  interest  in  missions,  that 
for  the  past  fifty  years  the  support  of  almost  all 
their  West-Indian  missionaries  has  been  laid  upon 
particular  churches  ^  and  their  special  funds. 
Their  strong  general  love  for  missions  depends, 
without  doubt,  upon  this  practice.  It  is  also  most 
praiseworthy  when  a  rich  friend  of  missions  bears 
alone  the  expense  of  the  education  of  a  mission- 
ary, as  a  Hollander  did  for  a  Barmen  student  not 
long  ago.  This  would  soon  set  aside  the  deficits 
and  all  need  of  retrenchment  in  the  field,  although 
the  societies  which  are  supported  by  a  large  num- 

1  See  McKerrow,  History  of  the  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Secession  and  United  Presbyterian  Church.  Edinburgh,  1867, 
pp.  246,  265,  271,  274,  &c. 


56  PEOTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

ber  of  small  contributions  are  npon  a  firmer  foun- 
dation than  those  that  depend  on  large  bequests 
of  individual  wealthy  men. 

6.  Finally,  and  with  this  we  go  to  the  technical 
management  of  the  missionary  agencies  at  home, 
it  is  high  time  that  certain  missionary  circles, 
wliich  hold  on  with  great  tenacity,  should  learn 
the  fallacy  of  the  old  idea  that  every  pious,  really 
converte  .1  young  man,  no  matter  how  untalented, 
can  be  used  in  the  mission-service.  This  error, 
against  which  I  recommend  as  a  powerful  eye- 
salve  the  perusal  of  Livingstone's  "  Missionary  Sac- 
irifices,"  lately  published,^  has  often  proved  a  mis- 
fortune and  great  evil  for  missions,  which  demand 
the  very  best  talent  and  education  the  Christian 
world  can  give. 

III.  If  we  turn  now  from  our  churches  to  the 
missionary  societies,  we  see  that  the  period  for 
founding  new  societies  is  not  yet  past.  In  Eng- 
land, in  1865,  were  added  the  China  Inland  mission 
of  Mr.  Hudson  Taylor,  which  has  already  forty- 
nine  male  European  missionaries ;  ^  in  1870  the 
East  London  Institute  for  Home  and  Foreign 
Missions  (similar  to  the  St.  Chrishona  Institute) 

1  See  Catholic  Preshytcrian,  No.  1,  1870:  Ein  Vormächtniss 
Livingstone's.  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  April,  1879, 
Beiblatt,  p.  20,  ff. 

2  See  China's  Millions,  August,  1879;  added  to  this  twenty 
females,  forty-eight  native  pastors  and  evangeliata,  thirty-seven 
teachers,  colportors,  &c. 


GENERAL  PELN-CIPLES   OF   WORK:.  57 

by  Mr.  Grattan  Guinness,  which  recently  started 
a  Congo  mission  in  West  Africa,  and  other  new 
efforts  m  missions  at  Cambridge  and  Oxford  ^ 
since  1877;  in  America  the  heathen  missions  of 
the  "  Evangelical  Society ; "  in  Switzerland  the 
missions  of  the  Free  Church  of  Vaud;  in  Ger- 
many the  "Brecklumer  Missions- Anstalt."  Al- 
though this  is  in  one  respect  to  be  rejoiced  at, 
it  is  most  of  all  desirable  that  the  missionary 
strength  should  not  be  further  subdivided,  a  re- 
mark especially  applicable  to  the  present  critical 
condition  of  Hanoverian  missions. 

The  smaller  a  society,  the  more  expensive,  for  the 
most  part,  is  her  work.  Why  new  societies,  when 
the  old  ones  have  difficulty  in  carrying  on  their 
work?  Not  in  Christian,  but  in  Christianized 
heathen  lands,  new  missionary  societies  should  be 
founded.  If  we  look  at  the  great  societies  of  the 
Old  and  New  World,  we  shall  see  a  manifold  dif- 
ference in  organization,  according  to  the  character 
of  the  churches  in  the  various  lands.  How  varied 
even  is  the  training  of  the  missionaries ! 

The  great  American  societies — i.e.,  the  American 
Board,  with  one  hundred  and  forty-four  ordained 
missionaries ;  2  the  Baptist  Missionary  Union  of 
Boston,  with  one  hundred  and  fortj^-one  mission- 
aries in  Asiatic  lands;^  the  Presbyterian  Mission- 

1  See  further  particulars,  Evangelical  Missionary  Magazine, 
July,  1878,  p.  257,  sqq. 

2  See  Annual  Report  of  1878,  p.  112. 

«  See  the  Missionary  Herald,  August,  1879,  p.  308. 


58  PROTESTANT   FOEEIGN   IMISSIONS  : 

ary  Society  of  New  York,  with  one  hundred  and 
twenty-two  ordained  missionaries ;  ^  the  Methodist 
Episcopal,  with  one  hundred  and  eighty-four 
missionaries,^  and  others  —  all  draw  their  mission- 
aries from  the  universities,  colleges,  and  theolo- 
gical seminaries  of  their  respective  denominations. 
And  the  same  with  the  churches  of  Scotland. 

In  Germany,  on  the  other  hand,  we  educate  them 
in  special  seminaries,  and  must  do  it,  since  the  uni- 
versities rarely  furnish  a  man  for  missions,  much 
less  now  that  the  number  of  theological  students 
barely  meets  the  requirements  of  the  home  Church; 
whilst  the  Anglican  Church,  besides  those  from  the 
seminaries,  takes  a  large  number  of  workers  from 
the  universities.  This  is  a  characteristic  and  very 
perceptible  difference.  In  the  free  churches,  the 
theological  faculties  are  united.  There,  believing 
men  work  together  for  the  upbuilding  of  their 
churches,  and  not  especially  for  the  improvement  of 
different  branches  of  theological  learning.  There, 
the   students   grow  up  in  the  universities  in  the 

1  See  Annual  Report,  1879,  p.  83. 

2  This  includes  the  missionaries  amonj?  otli*.  denominations 
in  Christian  countries  (Europe  and  South  America),  alto<;ether 
one  hundred  and  fourteen,  but  not  the  forty-two  assistants  of  the 
missionaries,  lcavinj]j  eighty  missionaries  among  tlie  heathen. 
(See  Missionary  Herald,  June,  ISTD,  p.  22!).)  The  Christliche 
Apologete,  June  2,  187i),  gives  the  number  of  missionari(!S  as  two 
hundred  and  fifty-six;  the  Annual  Report  of  the  ]\Iissiouary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  for  187!),  p.  198, 
mentions  ninety-five  foreign  missionaries,  lifty-seven  assistants, 
thirty-two  missionaries  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society. 


GENERAL   PKINCIPLES   OF   WORK.  59 

spirit  and  faith  of  their  churches,  and  so  without 
difficulty  give  themselves  to  be  employed  in  the 
work  of  their  church,  even  in  jmrtibus  infidelium. 
But  in  Germany?  The  combination  of  the  facul- 
ties from  men  of  all  kinds  of  theological  tendencies 
often  makes  students  unfriendly  even  to  God's  ser- 
vice in  the  home  churches.  Pulled  hither  and 
thither,  between  the  opposing  views  of  his  various 
teachers,  the  unfortunate  student  often  has  trouble 
enough  to  retain  the  simplest  rudiments  of  his  belief, 
and  cannot  easily  force  himself  up  to  the  inspiration 
of  that  faith  whicli  overcomes  the  world,  or  be 
ready  to  make  every  necessary  sacrifice  to  defend  it, 
—  this  first  requisite  of  the  true  missionary  spirit. 

The  independence  of  a  missionary,  the  right  to 
do  as  he  sees  fit,  or  his  being  bound  to  act  only 
according  to  given  orders,  depends  largely  on 
whether  the  management  of  the  society  be  a  pure- 
ly administrative  body,  or  one  which  also  gives 
theological  instruction. 

The  one  who  educates  the  missionary  will  after- 
wards arbitrarily  desire  to  keep  a  strict  watch  over 
him.  The  societies  which  are  the  most  opposite  in 
this  respect  are,  on  the  one  hand,  the  American 
Board  and  the  London  Church  Missionary  Society, 
with  their  open-hearted  freedom ;  and,  on  the  other, 
the  Basel  Society,  with  her  precise  regulations  even 
to  the  details  of  work  in  every  station.  With 
them,  self-government  —  with  this,  strict  centrali- 
zation.    Many  of  the  American  missionaries  could 


60  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

not  long  endure  tlic  discipline  of  our  Basel  friends, 
whilst  of  course  some  of  the  Basel  missionaries 
would  grow  rather  wild  with  the  freedom  of  the 
Americans. 

I  wish  here,  however,  to  warn  against  one-sided 
criticisms.  National  peculiarities  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal views  and  customs  are  too  diverse  to  lay  down 
any  general  rules  and  principles  for  all.  But  ex- 
perience may  teach  us  this  much :  that  where  the 
object  is  not  merely  the  conversion  of  individuals, 
but  also  the  formation  of  churches  and  spread  of 
missionary  activit}^,  too  much  should  not  be  left  to 
the  missionary  himself.^ 

On  the  other  hand,  when  the  home  management 
dictates  all,  even  to  the  smallest  details,  this  is  not 
only  a  sign  of  the  incapacity  of  the  workers,  but  it 
may  easily  become  a  heavy  shaxjkle,  hindering  the 
work  abroad,  and  proving  a  burden  to  the  man- 
agement at  home,  and  therefore  in  either  case  a 
great  evil. 

So,  according  to  the  old  maxim,  "  medio  tutissi- 
mus  zii.9,"  most  of  the  societies  seek  to  keep  a  safe 
middle  course,  between  irksome  laws  and  too  great 
liberty.^ 

1  C/.  the  strict  principles  of  Dr.  Graul,  Nachrichten  der  Os- 
tind.  Missions-Anstalt  zu  Halle,  18G0,  p.  1.^3. 

2  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  tliat  some  societies  place  their  mis- 
Bionaries  directly  and  entirely  under  the  supervision  of  the  com- 
mittee at  home  (e.g.,  the  Baptist  Society  of  Boston),  whilst  most 
of  the  others  appoint  the  missionaries  of  one  particular  district, 
to  exercise  an  intermediate  authority  over  each  missiouary,  —  a 
system  which  has  proved  to  he  a  very  good  one. 


GENEKAL  PRINCIPLES  OF   WORK.  61 

If  I  throw  in  here  a  word  upon  the  differences 
in  the  running  expenses  of  societies  and  the  sala- 
ries of  missionaries,  I  can  with  a  good  conscience 
hold  up,  as  an  example  in  point  of  economy,  our 
own  German  societies.  A  comparison  of  the  Basel 
report  for  her  missions  on  the  Gold  Coast  in 
Africa,  with  that  of  the  Wesleyans,  who  are  her 
neighbors  in  the  same  field,  or  that  of  the  Barmen 
and  Berlin  societies  for  South  Africa,  with  those 
of  the  English  societies  working  there,  shows  clear- 
ly that  the  Gennan  societies  work  more  cheaply 
than  either  English  or  American,  and  with  the 
same  sum  can  support  almost  twice  as  many  Euro- 
pean workers,  because  their  pay  is  scarcely  one- 
half  that  of  the  English.  Only  the  Roman-Cath- 
olic missionaries,  who  are  unmarried,  are  satisfied 
with  the  same  scanty  support.^  But  I  wish  here 
to  warn  you,  that  one  may  carry  economy  too 
far,  to  the  cost  of  joy  in  the  work  and  the 
health  of  our  missionaries,  who  already  have 
been  obliged  in  many  cases  to  endure  what 
was  almost  unendurable.^  We  should  seek  here 
also,  in  the  circumstances  of  heathen  lands,^  the 
right  medium  between  too  broad  liberality  and 
too  narrow  economy. 

1  Monier  Williams  (Modern  India  and  the  Indians,  1879) 
says  of  them,  "  they  are  content  with  wonderfully  small  pay." 

2  Cf.,  e.g.,  the  remarks  of  Dr.  Wangemann  at  the  Mildmay 
Conference,  Proceedings,  1878,  p.  50. 

3  An  absolute  equalization  of  the  salaries,  as,  e.g.,  introduced 
by  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union  (.^1,000),  can  only  be 
recommended  wh(ire  there  is  complete  similarity  in  all  outward 
circumstances. 


62  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

Although  our  German  missions  have  little  that 
is  inviting  in  the  foreign  field,  this  fact  is  worthy 
of  notice :  that  the  press  of  young  men  into 
our  mission-seminaries  is  always  large  enough 
to  admit  the  making  of  a  fine  selection.  Within 
the  last  twenty  years  (not  to  speak  of  earlier 
times),  they  have  often  been  obliged,  in  Eng- 
land, to  complain  of  the  need  of  workers,  whilst 
Germany  could  often  help  out  other  societies. 
If  they  need  men  for  the  holy  war,  we  need 
money  to  send  out  men,  ready  and  well  equipped. 
Yet  the  choice  cannot  be  made  with  too  great 
care.  In  a  number  of  missions,  the  incontestable 
result  of  experience  —  which  the  present  finan- 
cial troubles  place  in  an  especially  sharp  light 
—  is,  that  it  is  better  to  have  few  but  capable 
missionaries,  than  many  incapable.  The  zenana- 
missions  in  India  confirm  this  also. 

IV.  I  will  not  here  touch  on  the  many  old  and 
new  ideas  concerning  different  methods  of  educat- 
ing our  missionaries,  which  relate  to  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  management  and  their  comprehension  of 
the  task  before  them. 

Among  those  who  are  themselves  engaged  in 
the  work,  who  know  the  real  condition  of  affairs 
in  heathen  lands,  and  who  do  not  simply  devise 
new  plans  and  methods  in  their  studies,  there  is 
fortunately,  upon  all  essential  points  both  at  liome 
and  abroad,  an  encouraging  unity  of  opinion.     I 


GEKEEAL  PEIKCIPLES   OF   WOKK.  63 

may,  for  example,  state  the  fact  that  the  important 
question  as  to  whether  the  object  of  a  mission 
should  be  simply  the  conversion  of  individuals,  or 
the  Christianization  of  whole  nations,^  will  be,  nay, 
is  already,  clearly  decided  from  the  practice  and 
experience  of  almost  all  the  present  societies,  as 
well  as  in  the  history  of  missions  during  the  first 
century.  It  is  not  a  question  here  as  to  this  or 
that,  but  as  to  one  after  the  other.  According  to 
the  apostolic  example,  the  whole  spirit  and  char- 
acter of  a  people  brought  under  Christian  influ- 
ence must  be  cleansed,  renewed,  and  fructified, 
through  the  conversion  of  one  individual  after 
another,  if  the  leavening  power  of  the  gospel  is  to 
permeate  public  and  social  life.  But  for  this  pro- 
cess, the  only  sure  and  solid  basis  lies  in  the  for- 
mation of  individual  churches  of  believer's,  as 
centres  of  new  light  and  life  from  God,  as  foun- 
tain-heads, "well-rooms"  (^Be^igeV)  of  regenerat- 
ing power  for  the  whole  people.^  There  is,  more- 
over on  the  right  and  left  no  want  of  new 
proposals  for  the  adoption  of  other  methods. 

For  one  critic,  the  present  system  is  not  simple, 
biblical,  and  apostolic   enough :  for  another  it  is 

1  Cf.  Graul,  p.  129. 

2  Cf.  the  principles  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society:  A  Brief 
View  of  the  Principles  and  Proceedings  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  1877,  p.  19  :  "  All  its  evangelistic  efforts  are  to  aim,  first, 
at  the  conversion  of  individual  souls,  and  secondly,  though  con- 
temporaneously, at  the  organization  of  the  permanent  native 
Christian  Church,  self-supporting,  self-governing,  self-extend- 
ing." 


64  PROTESTANT  FOKEIGN  ]\nSSIONS  : 

too  biblical,  too  entirely  of  faith.  The  former  class 
of  objections  comes  especially  from  England  and 
America.^  The  missionaries,  they  say,  should  sup- 
port themselves,  or  be  supported  by  the  people  with 
whom  they  labor,  like  Paul.  This  is  all  very 
beautiful  and  heroic,  where  it  is  practicable ;  but 
he  who  would  make  it  a  general  rule  must  not 
forget  that  apostolic  missionary  methods  presup- 
pose: (1)  apostolic  men;  and  (2)  apostolic  cor- 
ditions.  When  a  Paul  preached  in  a  civilized  land 
in  which  he  was  born  and  of  which  he  was  a 
citizen ;  when  he  preached  to  people  whose  lan- 
guage he  by  nature  understood,  whose  social  con- 
ditions made  it  possible  for  him  to  support  himself 
by  his  handiwork  in  every  large  city,  without 
consuming  too  much  of  his  time,  —  these  were  other 
conditions  than  those  of  the  missionary  of  to-day. 
The  latter  is  not  an  apostle  in  strength  and  gifts. 
He  goes  to  distant  nations,  be  they  entirely  sav- 
age or  half  civilized,  to  whom,  as  a  foreigner, 
every  thing  is  closed,  language  and  customs,  and 
to  whom  therefore  for  a  long  time  the  necessary 
occupation  is  lacking,  so  that,  looking  for  business 


1  Thus  latelj^  William  Taylor  (American  Methodist  preacher 
in  California,  then  in  Bomhay,  &c.),  in  his  paper,  Pauline  Meth- 
ods of  ISIissionary  Work,  1870.  Cf.  Der  christliche  Apologete, 
30th  of  June  and  28th  of  July,  1879.  Cf.  also  Die  apostolische 
und  die  moderne  Mission,  in  the  Allgemeine  Zeitschrift,  1870,  p. 
97,  .s<77.  Cy.  there  also,  1870,  p.  382,  other  extreme  views  of  mis- 
Bionary  enterprise,  takcm  from  the  lives  of  remarkable  evangel- 
ists earning  their  own  livelihood,  &c. 


GENERAL  PRINCIPLES   OF   WORK.  65 

and  food,  his  care  for  souls  would  entirely  cease. 
Certain  societies  which  at  first  sent  out  mission- 
aries according  to  this  principle  were  obliged, 
after  bitter  experiences,  taught  by  the  stern 
reality  of  facts,  to  give  up  their  stations  entirely, 
or  restrict  them  to  certain  places. 

If  we  let  those  of  the  opposite  belief  speak, 
especially  in  Switzerland  and  Holland,  who,  on 
the  basis  of  modern  critical  theology,  consider  our 
former  missionary  education  and  mode  of  preach- 
ing, with  its  old  biblical  and  saving  doctrines,  as 
not  adequate  for  winning  the  educated  classes  of 
the  heathen  world,  as  for  instance  the  Eastern 
Asiatic  nations ;  they  wish  to  make  the  few  learned 
heathen  the  subject  of  missionary  labor,  and  for 
this  purpose  found  a  new  missionary  society  on  the 
basis  of  free  thought,^  whose  messengers,  clothed 
in  the  full  armor  of  the  modern  many-sided  Chris- 
tian intellectual  culture,  shall  turn  immediately 
to  the  leading  minds  of  the  civilized  heathen 
nations,  to  the  circles  of  the  learned  and  influen- 
tial, and  thus  "  from  above  downwards  "  gain  con- 
trol of  the  whole  spirit  of  the  nation ;  for,  "  if  the 
head  were  once  won,  the  body  of  the  nation  w^ould 
submit  itself  the  more  quickly  to  Christian  cul- 
ture."    Such   suggestions  as  these  awaken  some- 

i  Cf.  as  to  what  follows  Buss,  Die  christliche  Mission  ihre 
principielle  Berechtigung  und  praktische  Durchführung,  Leyden, 
187G;  as  also  the  incisive  criticism  of  his  paper  in  the  Allgemeine 
Missions  Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  371,  sqq.,  41G,  sgg.,  and  the  Evang. 
Miss.  Magazin,  1876,  p.  258,  555. 


66  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

what  mixed  feelings  among  the  friends  of  missions. 
Who  does  not  rejoice  that  at  last  the  significance, 
justice,  yea,  the  necessity,  of  missionary  work,  is 
beginning  to  break  its  way  even  into  the  circles  of 
"  liberal  "  theologians  ?  Who  would  close  his  ears 
to  a  criticism  so  penetrating  yet  so  earnest,  so 
zealous  and  well-meant,  and  not  willingly  submit 
present  systems  to  a  renewed  examination  ? 

But  it  is  otherwise  when  we,  as  biblical  theolo- 
gians, Christians  as  well  as  missionary  historians, 
must  consider  these  propositions,  at  least  for  the 
time  when  a  mission  is  founded,  as  wrong  in  prin- 
ciple, as  promising  no  real  fruit,  yea,  as  wholly 
impracticable.  We  will  not  discuss  here  the  fun- 
damental difference  with  regard  to  our  conception 
of  the  cardinal  points  of  Christianity.  But  if 
these  men  propose  to  come  to  the  help  of  our  old 
faith  with  a  modern  science,  and,  by  volatilizing 
the  great  facts  of  redemption,  make  it  able  to  cope 
with  heathen  culture,  we  hold,  without  in  the  least 
undervaluing  an  intellectual  Christian  training  for 
the  mission  work,  that  to  give  up  the  historical 
basis  of  the  biblical  doctrine  of  salvation  is  to 
diminish  and  weaken  the  force  of  the  gospel  to 
produce  true  moral  and  spiritual  results,  and 
to  dry  up  the  inmost  spring  of  its  divine,  regener- 
ating power,  and  that  all  belief  in  the  omnipotence 
of  education  and  culture  in  itself,  in  respect  to 
the  moral  reformation  of  the  life  of  the  people,  is 
but  the  superstition  and  fundamental  error  of  the 


CTJLTUEE  NOT   SUFFICIENT   TO   MEET  NEEDS.    67 

present  day.  That  which  pleases  the  spirit  of 
the  age  will  not  on  that  account  overcome  the 
world,  but  only  that  which  heals  her  deepest 
wounds  by  imparting  new,  not  humanly-devised, 
but  God-given,  spiritual  life  and  power. 

But,  from  the  historian's  point  of  view,  it  is 
permitted  me  to  ask  in  regard  to  these  new  mis- 
sion plans,  is  it  not  remarkable,  that,  since  the 
knowledge  of  the  last,  most  noted  and  friendly 
of  those  various  voices  (Buss)  declaring  the  un- 
fruitfulness  of  our  method  of  missions,  the  land 
in  India,  China,  and  Japan  is  being  rapidly  con- 
quered ?  Fifty  to  sixty  thousand  heathen  brought 
under  Christian  training  in  India  during  1878  alone 
ought  to  modify  greatly  the  statement  of  barren- 
ness in  that  field.  What  if  these  are  for  the  most 
part  among  the  lower  classes  ?  Is  it  not  true  in 
all  history  of  old  and  new  missions,  that  the 
instinct  of  the  common  people  in  accepting  the 
gospel  is  far  in  advance  of  the  self-complacent 
arrogance  of  the  learned  and  wise?  How  many 
congregations  of  Christians  there  were  among  the 
common  people  in  Greece,  whilst  the  honorable 
professors  of  Athens  continued  to  bring  the  with- 
ered leaves  of  their  heathen  philosophy  and  rhetoric 
to  market !  Precisely  in  this  university  of  anti- 
quity  did    heathenism    maintain    itself    longest.^ 

1  Cf.  Wurin,  Die  Eintheilung  der  Religionen  in  ihrer  Bedeu- 
tung für  den  Erf  olg  der  Mission  :  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift, 
1876,  p.  535,  sgg. 


68  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

Ancl  if,  notwithstanding  the  power  of  the  Spirit, 
it  cost  centuries  of  their  witnessing  to  bring  over, 
little  by  little,  large  numbers  of  the  learned  to  the 
necessity  of  accepting  the  new  belief,  is  not  the 
time  of  labor  by  our  missionaries  in  Eastern  Asia 
altogether  too  short  to  begin  talking  of  their  ina- 
bility to  win  the  educated  ?  Look  at  the  missionary- 
attempts  of  the  Jesuits  in  India,  endeavoring  to 
get  into  the  ruling  Brahmin  caste,  in  order  more 
quicldy  to  win  the  rest  of  the  people ;  and  what 
sad  compromises  with  heathenism  and  accommo- 
dations to  its  practices  these  endeavors  had  as  a 
result. 1  But  have  we  not  the  warning  example 
before  us  in  our  own  church,  that  recently  a  mis- 
sionary sent  out  by  the  Unitarians  to  India,  instead 
of  converting  the  heathen,  was  himself  converted 
to  a  heathen  sect,  —  the  well-known  Brahmo 
Somaj  ?  2  and  also  that  the  whole  Danish-Halle  mis- 
sion in  India  in  the  last  half  of  the  previous  century 
was  greatly  crippled  by  the  esteem  of  their  leaders 
for  purely  human  learning  and  enlightenment,  to 
whom  the  preaching  of  the  great  truths  of  sal- 
vation seemed  worthless  ? 

Whether  the  Dutch  mission,  which  has  gone 
over  into  the  hands  of  "  modern  theologians,"  will 
fare  much  better,  may  be  doubted. 


1  Cf.  the  excellent  treatise,  Arbeiter  in  der  Tamil-Mission, 
'Evanj^el,  Miss.  Ma^^aziii,  18(JS:  January,  p.  31,  sqq.;  February, 

p.  41),  &qq. ;  March,  p.  97,  sqq. 

2  Cahvcr  Missionsblatt,  June,  1879,  p.  41. 


CULTUKB  NOT  SUFFICIENT  TO  MEET  NEEDS.  69 

No !  the  method  of  missions,  to  which  all  the 
future  belongs,  though  it  may  not  advance  as  rab- 
idly as  our  impatience  could  wish,  is  too  clearly 
marked  out  for  us  in  the  Bible  and  established  by 
history.  "  The  poor  have  the  gospel  preached  to 
them ; "  "  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not 
many  mighty,  not  many  noble,  are  called;"  "we 
are  made  the  offscouring  of  all  things  ;  "  ''account- 
ed as  sheep  for  the  slaughter :  "  this  is  and  will 
remain  the  rule  for  preaching  the  cross,  especially 
at  the  time  of  founding  a  church.  The  offence  of 
the  cross  of  Christ  among  Jews  and  Greeks  is  the 
outward  mantle  of  its  inner  power.  Whoever 
shuns  the  former  will  lose  the  latter.  We  are  not, 
so  to  speak,  as  in  a  dress-coat,  to  move  about  in 
the  higher  circles  only,  but  to  be  "  all  things  to  all 
men ;  "  to  the  plain,  plain ;  to  the  learned,  learned ; 
so  that  as  far  as  God  gives  opportunity  we  may  if 
possible  "save  some."  This  Pauline  missionary 
method  must  always  be  our  example.  The  mis- 
sion reformers  should  stop  talking,  go  to  deeds, 
and  put  their  plans  to  the  fiery  test  of  practice ! 
This  would  be  the  simplest  way  to  prove  the 
worthlessness  of  our  —  or  rather  their  —  methods. 
We  believe  that  every  attempt  of  this  kind  must 
soon  result  in  a  new  confirmation  of  the  essential 
correctness  of  the  present  methods  in  mission 
work,  which  the  Lord  has  recognized  by  giving 
rich  results ;  yea,  that  the  preparation  for  its  exe- 
cution, the  seeking  for  men  and  means,  will  show, 


70  PKOTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS: 

wliat  experience  through  all  ages  teaches,  that 
only  upon  the  basis  of  full  faith  in  the  gospel  will 
self-sacrificing  love  and  self-dedication  grow,  which 
under  God  have  grown,  in  a  measure,  up  to  the 
tremendous  difficulties  of  the  mission  work.  I 
do  not  say  that  our  former  training  for  mission 
work  cannot  be  improved  in  certain  respects.  The 
voices  increase  in  the  evangelical  camp,  also,  of 
those  who  sa}'  to  us,  We  need  not  only  more, 
but  especially  better-prepared,  more  finely  edu- 
cated missionaries,  particularly  for  the  civilized 
heathen;  men  more  self-denying,  in  whose  walk 
Christ  preaches  more  powerfully  than  with  their 
lips! 

What  earnest  appeals  in  regard  to  this  came 
from  the  Mildmay  Conference  in  London  last  au- 
tumn !  ^  A  Livingstone  always  demanded  more 
talented  missionaries,  even  for  Africa,  and  asked, 
opposing  the  old  idea,  why  the  home  ministry 
should  be  better  educated  than  the  missionaries  ? 
whether  an  army  on  a  peace  footing  must  be  more 
skilful,  and  better  equipped,  than  in  war?^  In 
fact,  we  should  use  only  those  who  will  be  spiritual 
leaders,  not  mediocre  men,  but  the  very  best ;  who 
are  much  superior  to  the  home  ministry,  not  only 

1  By  Dr.  Legge,  Mr.  Turner,  and  others:  c/.  Proceedings  of  the 
Conference,  pp,  178,  259,  &c. 

2  Livingstone's  Missionary  Sacrifices:  cf.  Graul  also,  in  the 
paper  above  mentioned,  pp.  134-147.  "  The  Church  must  send  her 
ahlest,  most  highly  educated,  and  best  men  to  the  heathen,  for 
the  work  in  the  foreign  field  is  more  difficult  than  at  home." 


CULTUEE   NOT   SUFFICIENT   TO   ]VIEET    NEEDS.     71 

in  faith  and  self-denial,  in  courage  and  gentleness, 
but  also  in  linguistic  talents,  powers  of  organiza- 
tion and  of  a  many-sided  practical  aptitude.  But 
such  men  seldom  apply,  and  the  societies  must  be 
satisfied  with  a  selection  from  those  who  offer  them- 
selves. 

It  is  on  this  very  account,  and  because  our  uni- 
versities furnish  so  few  men,  that  the  best  and 
most  comprehensive  training  possible  in  our  mis- 
sion seminaries  is  indispensable,  especially  as  they 
at  present  are  far  from  giving  the  qualities  de- 
manded. 

In  passing,  let  me  remind  the  missionaries  that 
they  themselves  have  the  duty  of  their  further  ed- 
ucation, particularly  in  respect  to  moral  and  reli- 
gious self-training.  "If,"  an  African  missionary 
once  wrote  to  me,  "the  minister  who  does  not 
study,  stagnates,  much  more  is  this  true  of  the  mis- 
sionary. If  he  rests  satisfied  with  what  he  has  at- 
tained, he  will,  in  a  land  where  the  tendency  of 
every  thing  is  to  drag  him  downwards,  become 
mentally  impoverished,  and  lose  all  power  of  pro- 
duction." How  many  must  confess  with  noble 
Henry  Martyn,  that  he  has  "devoted  too  much 
time  to  public  work,  and  too  little  to  private  com- 
munion with  God !  "  1 

1  Sargent's  Life  of  Henry  Martyn,  1855.  See  also  the  extracts 
from  his  diary  in  Spurgeon's  Lectures  to  my  Students;  p.  65, 1875: 
*'  The  determination  with  which  I  went  to  bed  last  night,  of  devot- 
ing this  day  to  prayer  and  fasting,  I  was  enabled  to  put  into  exe- 
cution.   In  my  first  prayer  for  deliverance  from  worldly  thoughts, 


72  PROTESTANT  FOKEIGN  MISSIONS: 

If,  for  example,  on  Sunday  afternoons,  often  sur- 
rounded by  the  wild  din  of  the  hardened  heathen, 
the  missionaries  feel  lonely  in  their  huts,  and  a  deep 
sorrow  flows  through  their  souls,  oh!  that  then 
through  prayer  and  meditation  on  the  Scriptures 
they  would  learn  to  put  on  more  and  more  the 
armor  of  light,  and  recognize  the  fact  that  a  man 
who  is  himself  holy,  and  constantly  becoming 
more  so,  can  do  more  good  by  his  example  than  in 
any  other  way ! 

The  Chinese,  even  to  the  present  day,  speak 
mere  of  a  certain  William  Burns  than  of  any  other 
man,  because  he  was  in  his  person  a  living  proof 
of  Christianity.^ 

But  I  cannot  close  this  review  of  the  agencies  of 
the  home  churches  without  asking  a  very  important 
question.  Why  have  we,  in  the  German  missions, 
no  medical  missionaries,  or  medical  missionary  so- 
cieties, like  those  of  England  and  America  ? 

During  the  last  twenty  or  thirty  years,  these  have 
proved  of  inestimable  value  in  aiding  the  mission 
work.  Through  these  the  confidence  of  the  natives 
in  civilized  lands,  as  in  those  of  Islam,  in  India, 
China,  Formosa,  and  Japan,  can  be  more  quickly 
won.      As  long   ago  as  1841,  there  was  founded 

depending  on  the  power  and  promises  of  God  for  fixing  my  soul 
wliile  I  prayed,  I  was  helped  to  enjoy  much  abstinence  from  the 
world  for  nearly  an  hour.  .  .  Afterwards,  in  jirayer  for  my  own 
Banctiflcation,  my  soul  breathed  freely  and  ardently  after  the 
holiness  of  God,  and  this  was  the  best  season  of  the  day." 
I  Of.  Mildmay  Conference  on  Foreign  Mis>slons,  1878,  p.  259. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES.  73 

in  Edinburgh  a  medical  missionary  society,  for 
the  education  of  physicians  who  at  the  same  time 
are  believing  evangelists ;  who  serve  the  poor,  in 
body  and  soul,  at  home,  in  the  large  cities,  and  the 
heathen  abroad ;  according  to  the  old  rule,  "  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  and  healing,  everywhere "  (Luke 
ix.  6).  After  their  education  is  completed,  some 
are  sent  out  by  the  various  missionary  societies, 
and  some  directly  by  the  medical  missionary 
society  itself;  as,  for  instance,  the  missionary 
physicians  employed  by  the  Edinburgh  Medi- 
cal Missionary  Society,  in  Nazareth,  Madras,  and 
Japan,  in  London,  Liverpool,  Glasgow,  Birming- 
ham, Bristol,  Manchester,  and  other  cities.  The 
practical  Americans,  especially,  are  following  the 
example  of  Edinburgh.  Of  the  special  quarterly 
periodicals  of  these  societies,  I  mention  particu- 
larly ''The  Quarterly  Papers  of  the  Edinburgh 
Medical  Missionary  Society,"  and  "  The  Medical 
Missions  at  Home  and  Abroad,"  of  the  London 
Medical  Missionary  Association.  Also  there  are 
special  prayer-meetings  of  believing  medical  men : 
e.g.,  the  Medical  Prayer  Union  in  London  estab- 
lished in  1874,  which  now  numbers  two  hundred 
aud  twenty  doctors  and  medical  students,  and 
meets  weekly  for  prayer  and  the  study  of  the  Bible,^ 


1  These  notes  are  taken  from  the  magazine,  Medical  Missions 
at  Home  and  Abroad,  the  quarterly  magazine  of  the  Medical 
Missionary  Association  (London),  1878,  No.  1,  p.  2,  sqq. ;  No.  2, 
October,  1878,  p.  17  sqq. 


74  PROTESTANT  FOBEIGN  MISSIONS  : 

thereby  awakening  and  spreaamg  the  interest  in 
this  mission  work. 

There  is  already  upon  the  staff  of  workers  for 
most  of  the  Scotch,  English,  and  American  mis- 
sionary societies,  a  considerable  number  of  doctors 
of  medicine  who  are  at  the  same  time  messengers 
of  the  cross,  and  have  as  their  first  aim  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  world.  There  are  now  between 
ninety  and  one  hundred  actively  employed  in  the 
various  missions.^  Mission  dispensaries  and  mis- 
sion hospitals  are  everywhere  becoming  more 
numerous,  especially  in  Asia,  throughout  Turkey, 
India,  China,  Formosa,  and  Japan,  breaking  the 
way  to  faith  in  the  gospel  of  Christian  love  which 
seeks  out  and  helps  the  needy.  In  China  alone, 
there  are  now  sixteen  missionary  hospitals.  Ameri- 
can professors  and  doctors  of  medicine  are  teaching 
the  native  youth.  Christian  and  Mohammedan,  the 
science  of  medicine  in  the  Christian  high  schools 
of  Turkey,  as  at  Robert  College,  Constantinople, 
and  in  the  Syrian  Protestant  College  at  Beyrout, 
in  connection  with  the  American  Presbyterian 
mission ;  and  now  in  England  they  are  calling  for 
a  female  medical  mission  to  meet  the  crying  needs 
of   the    Hindoo   women,   especially   in   the   large 


1  Here  fourtoen  British  missionary  societies  are  mentioned, 
of  which  all  the  Scottish  (particularly  those  of  the  United  Preshy- 
terian)  and  all  the  larj^cr  English  societies  emjjloy  medical  mis- 
Bionaries.  See  Mildinay  Conference,  p.  77,  address  by  the  llev. 
Dr.  Lowe  on  Medical  Missions. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONAHY  SOCIETIES.  75 

cities  of  India.^  Already  there  has  been  estab- 
lished in  India  itself,  in  Ag^ia,^  an  educational 
institute  for  medical  missionaries ;  while  in  other 
cities,  as  in  Bom^)ay,  auxiliary  branches  of  medica* 
missions  suppori  their  own  physicians.  But,  not- 
withstanding the  great  development  and  apparent 
importance  of  this  branch  of  missions,  we,  upoD 
the  Continent  of  Europe,  have  almost  nothing  of 
the  kind:  nay,  recently  the  Barmen  Missionary 
Society  was  obliged  to  give  up  sending  a  Christian 
physician  to  China,  from  want  of  funds !  ^  We 
have,  indeed,  missionaries  who  know  a  little  about 
medicine,  and  from  necessity  must ;  but  where  do 
we  find  physicians  who  are  at  the  same  time  theo- 
logians, that  is,  who  (although  in  its  inmost  nature 
the  gospel  has  much  related  to  the  art  of  healing) 
have  the  material  in  them  for  evangelists  ? 

Ah !  here  lies  the  deepest  cause  of  this  shameful 
lukewarmness.  Under  the  present  teaching  of 
our  medical  faculties,  no  missionary  spirit  could 
come  to  the  surface  without  receiving  deadly  scorn 
from  all  sides.  Among  professors  and  students 
the  superstition  of  the  naturalistic  theory  of  the 
world  rules  supreme,  and  for  them  Christianity 

1  Mrs.  Weitbreclit,  Female  Missions  in  India,  and  The 
Women  of  India,  1879. 

2  Medical  Missions  at  Home  and  Abroad,  April,  1879,  p.  59; 
Ihe  Agra  Medical  Missionary  Training  Institute. 

3  Dr.  Goeking,  who  had  labored  in  China  in  connection  with 
the  Missionary  Society  for  China,  at  Berlin:  private  subscriptions 
had  to  be  collectei,  in  order  to  send  him  out  again. 


76  PBOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

has  ceased  to  hold  a  position  ^'  scientifically  ten- 
able." They  follow  Mr.  Darwin  in  every  thing 
sooner  than  in  his  sympathy  for  missions,  for 
which  he  recently  sent  the  London  South  Ameri- 
can ^Missionary  Society  a  gift  of  twenty-five  dol- 
lars.^ Their  candidates  state  for  theses,  as  one 
did  recently  in  Bonn,  "Belief  in  the  miraculous 
an  epidemic  insanity  !  "  What  hope  is  there  from 
this  quarter  ?  And  yet  our  German  mission  forces 
must  soon  be  strengthened  from  this  side,  not  only 
on  account  of  the  work  among  the  heathen,  but 
also  on  account  of  our  missionaries  themselves, 
whose  lives  may  often  (humanly  speaking)  be 
lengthened  thereby .^  If  the  importance  of  this 
were  once  fully  realized,  by  God's  help  ways  and 
means  would  soon  be  devised  for  its  execution ; 
and  I  earnestly  beg  the  friends  of  missions  to  con- 
sider this.  And  now,  m  order  that  the  ladies 
interested  in  missions  may  also  have  something 
to  see  in  this  picture,  I  would  kindly  remind  you 
of  the  great  aid  which  your  sisters  in  England  and 
America  have  given  to  the  mission  work,  not 
simply  by  handiwork  in  sewing-circles,  as  with  us, 
but  by  founding,  long  ago,  self-supporting  mis- 
sionary societies  for  educating  and  sending  out 
women  for  the  mission  work.  I  mention  only  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in  the 

1  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitsclirift,  August,  1870. 

2  See,  e.g.,  the  remarks  in  The  Medical  Missions,  1878,  p.  27, 
tqq.t  on  the  death  of  the  Basel  missionary,  Mr.  Weigle,  in  Indi» 


77 


East,  founded  in  1834,  with  hundreds  of  girls' 
jschools  in  India,  China,  and  Africa,  and  with  their 
own  periodical ;  the  Indian  Female  Normal  School 
and  Instruction  Society  (1852),  with  thirty  Euro- 
pean missionaries  among  the  zenanas,  eighty- 
eight  native  female  helpers,  ninety-four  schools. 
and  twelve  hundred  and  thirty-two  zenanas 
«opened  to  their  instruction,^  with  an  excellent 
quarterly  ("The  Indian  Female  Evangelist"), 
auxiliary  societies  throughout  England,  and  an 
annual  income  of  ninety-two  thousand  five  hun- 
dred dollars ;  the  Ladies'  Association  for  the  So- 
cial and  Religious  Elevation  of  Syrian  Women 
(1860)  ;  the  Ladies'  Society  for  the  Education  of 
Women  in  India  and  South  Africa,  in  connection 
with  the  missions  of  the  Scottish  Free  Church; 
and  the  Englisli  Presbyterian  Female  Missionary 
Society  for  India  and  China  (1879).  To  these  we 
should  add  the  similar  self-supporting  and  active 
ladies'  missionary  societies  of  America.  Omitting 
the  differences  of  character  between  Germans  and 
English,  we  may  ask,  Could  not  these  societies,  in 
whose  service  there  are,  so  far  as  I  know,  only  a 
couple  of  German  women,  and  with  whom  we  can 
place  only  the  "  Ladies'  Society  for  the  Training 
of  Females  in  the  East"  (1842),  which  has  up  to 
the  present  sent  out  fourteen  female  teachers  to 
the  East  Indian  mission,^  and  has  an  orphan  school 

1  See  Annual  Report,  April,  1879,  p.  7. 

2  See  their  monthly  magazine,  Missionsblatt    des    Frauen- 


78  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

in  Secunclra ;  the  "  Berlin  Ladies'  Society  for 
China,"  which  has  established  a  foundling-house 
in  Hong-Kong ;  and  the  work  of  education  carried 
on  in  the  different  towns  of  the  East  by  tlie  dea* 
conesses  from  Kaiserswerth,  —  miglit  not  these  be 
assisted,  at  least  more  than  heretofore,  by  compe- 
tent teachers  from  Germany  ? 

To  be  sure,  there  are  whole  groups  of  missionary 
agencies,  which  have  recently  come  into  operation, 
that  greatly  supplement  those  in  existence,  and 
which  should  excite  our  German  missionary  socie- 
ties to  similar  zeal.  The  forces  drawing  upon  the 
great  gospel-net  become  more  and  more  varied. 
The  smallest  denominations,  as  soon  as  they 
have  a  roof  upon  their  home  church,  start  for 
the  great  battle-field,  because  they  know  that 
it  is  in  foreign  missions  that  the  strength  and 
health  of  their  inner  life  can  best  be  proven.  If 
a  church  can  do  nothing  for  the  conquest  of  the 
world  in  foreign  missions,  she  will  soon  begin 
to  die  at  home.  If  as  Max  Müller  confesses,^ 
Christianity  be  a  missionary  religion,  in  its  very 
nature,  "converting,  advancing,  aggressive,  en- 
compassing the  world,"  a  church  which  does  no 
mission  work  shows  by  this,  that  it  is  falling  away 

Vereins  für  christliche  Bildung  des  weihlichen  Gesclihn-hts  in 
Morgenlande,  January,  1879,  p.  18,  sqq.  Besides  in  their  school 
at  Secundra,  the  female  teachers  are  employed  hy  English, 
American,  and  German  missionary  societies. 

1  On  Missions  :  a  lecture  delivered  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
1873. 


woi^ian's  work.  79 

from  the  great  idea  and  task  of  Christianity, — 
shows  its  internal  death. 

But  notwithstanding  the  general  activity  in  this 
work  by  large  and  small  churches,  the  farther  the 
work  extends,  the  greater  are  the  demands  for 
more  laborers,  ministers,  laymen,  and  physicians, 
and  male  and  female  teachers.  Therefore  we  may 
say  briefly  in  regard  to  the  present  condition  of 
the  missionary  societies,  that  on  many  sides  at 
home  there  is  a  growing  interest  in  missions ;  on 
the  part  of  others  they  are  held  m  light  esteem. 
Doors  are  wide  open  in  the  heathen  world ;  there 
is  a  pressing  need  to  spread  farther  the  word  of 
life  ;  there  are  plenty  of  men  ready  for  the  work, 
but  not  sufficient  means  to  send  out  a  greater 
force .^  This  is,  on  the  whole,  the  present  condition 
of  our  missions,  and  this  will  demonstrate  itself  to 
us  more  clearly  in  the  survey  to  which  we  now 
pass. 

1  Cf.  the  reports  of  the  Kheinische  Missions  Gesellschaft, 
1879,  No.  vi.,  p.  186. 


80  PROTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS 


III. 


THE   WORK   AMONG  THE   HEATHEN. 

I  SHALL  now,  without  going  into  details  in  re- 
gard to  all  the  mission  fields,  consider  especially 
those  wliich  are  characteristic  of  the  present 
condition  of  the  missionary  work,  and  so  best 
facilitate  our  glance  over  the  whole  subject,  and 
lay  the  basis  for  a  clear  judgment  in  regard  to  the 
fitness  and  worth  of  existing  methods.  Since  it  is 
our  object  to  secure  the  leading  points  of  view, 
rather  than  entire  completeness,  the  division  ac- 
cording to  great  groups  distributes  itself  into  :  — 

I.  Work  among  non-civilized  nations,  and,  — 

II.  Work  among  civilized  nations. 

Keeping  separate  the  different  quarters  of  the 
globe,  for  the  sake  of  clearness,  I  shall  consider 
first,  missions  among  the  still  uncivilized  peoples 
of  the  south  seas,  America  and  Africa,  and  then 
those  among  the  civilized  races  of  Asia  IMinor, 
India,  China,  and  Japan,  not  separating  the  coun- 
tries where  both  classes  are  side  by  side. 

I.   AMONG  UNCIVILIZED   NATIONS. 

I.  In  Australia  the  extremely  laborious  mission- 
ary undertakings  among  the  scattered  remnants  of 


AJ^IONG   UNCIVILIZED   NATIONS.  81 

the  natives  —  the  most  debased  branches  of  the 
hnman  race  —  have  only  begun  to  scatter  the  dark- 
ness of  deiith  by  the  light  of  the  gospel.  If  the 
immediate  extinction  of  these  tribes  has  not  been 
prevented  by  the  mission,  it  has  at  least  been  some- 
what retarded.^  Though  small,  this  mission  is  the 
most  powerful  proof  that  infidelity  triumphed  too 
soon  when  it  asserted  that  there  were  tribes  so  de- 
praved that  the  calling  voice  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd could  have  no  effect  upon  them  whatever. 

The  Moravian  stations,  Ebenezer  in  the  Wim- 
mera  district,  and  Ramahyuk  in  Gippsland,  with 
pleasant  villages  and  neat  little  churches,  clean 
dwellings,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  native 
Christians,  whose  arrow-root  produce  won  the 
prize  medal  at  the  Vienna  Exposition  ;  the  missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  South  Australia,  at 
Point  Macleay  (south  of  Adelaide),  with  similar 
results,  show  what  the  gospel  can  do  even  among 
the  Papuans.  Here  are  also  the  Anglican  edu- 
cational institutions  for  native  children,  and  other 
enterprises  which  have  little  by  little  produced  a 
colonial  mission.  This  fact  is  also  encouraging, 
that  the  children  of  native  Christians  are  healthier 
and  better  formed  than  those  of  the  vagabond 
heathen.  The  same  is  true  of  New  Zealand,  espe- 
cially on  the  northern  part  of  the  island  where  the 

1  Die  Überblick  über  das  Missionswerk  der  Brüdergemeinde, 
1879,  p.  40,  sqq. ;  and  Grundemann,  Orientirende  tJbersicht, 
Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  401,  sqq. 


82  PROTESTANT  FOREIGI^    MISSIONS: 

work  is  more  extended.  Overcome  by  fierce  wars, 
and  yanishing  before  the  pressing  advance  of 
white  colonists,  who  now  outnumber  them  ten- 
fold, the  Maoris  (of  whom  there  are  now  only 
thirty  thousand)  do  not  offer  as  promising  a 
mission  field  as  formerly. 

The  principal  work  among  them  is  done  by  the 
Church  Missionary  Society ;  and  the  number  of 
native  Christians,  eleven  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  fifteen  (1874,  ninety-four  hundred  and  thirty- 
nine),  under  sixteen  European  missionaries,  twenty- 
seven  native  pastors,  and  two  hundred  and  twenty 
native  teachers,^  is  increasing  because  the  mission- 
aries are  looking  more  hopefully  into  the  future. 
The  Wesleyan  mission,  much  injured  by  the  war, 
to  which  several  thousand  Maoris  belong,  and 
the  Propagation  Society,  work  especially  among 
the  colonists.2  ^-^j^g  remaining  station,  which  was 
under  the  North  German  (Bremen)  Missionary 
Society,  has  been  converted  into  a  parish  of  a 
mixed  congregation,  while  the  Hermanburg  mis- 
sion, with  three  stations,  still  continues. 

I  pass  over  with  a  glance  the  great  islands 
north  and  north-west  of  Australia.     New  Guinea 

1  Abstract  of  the  Report  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
May,  1870,  p.  10,  1880,  p.  20. 

2  The  Annual  Report  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary 
Society  for  1870,  p.  105  (j^iving  .^,G15  commnnicants,  and  more 
than  .'52,000  attendinj;  divine  service),  includes  the  colonists  as 
•well  as  the  natives,  persons  of  mixed  races  ;  so  also  the  report  t** 
the  Propagation  Society,  p.  73. 


AMONG   TJKCIYILIZED   NATIONS.  83 

has  been  attacked  in  the  north-west  by  Dutch 
missionaries ;  in  the  south-east,  since  1871,  by  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  mostly  through  native 
evangelists  from  the  neighborhood ;  on  account 
of  the  deeply  degraded  condition  of  its  inhab- 
itants, who  are  yet  in  their  "  age  of  stone,"  and 
tlie  divisions  of  its  tribes  and  languages  (within  a 
distance  of  three  hundred  English  miles,  on  the 
south  coast,  there  are  twenty-five  different  lan- 
guages),^  it  is  not  as  yet  a  field  white  to  the  har- 
vest, but  hard,  down-trodden  earth,  fit  for  plough 
and  seed,  upon  which,  however,  already  some  first 
fruits-have  ripened;  Celebes,  including  the  crown 
of  all  the  Dutch  missions,  the  peninsula  Muiahassa, 
which  has  become  Christian,  where  over  eighty 
thousand  out  of  about  one  hundred  and  fourteen 
thousand  inhabitants  have  been  converted ;  (they 
are  divided  into  a  hundred  and  ninety-nine  congre- 
gations, with  a  hundred  and  twenty-five  schools ;  ^ 
the  mistake  of  not  training  them  to  be  self- 
supporting,  now  that  the  attempt  is  being  made,  is 
a  cause  of  many  difficulties)  ;  the  various  new 
Netherland  missions  on  Java  and  the  neighbor- 
ing islands,  wdiere  the  large  seminary  for  evangel- 
ists at  Depok  is  just  completed,  —  all  these  show 
that  the  Dutch  are  seeking  to  make  good  the  long 

1  According  to  Mr.  Lawes,  Mildmay  Conference,  1878,  p.  282, 
and  Macfarlane,  Lond.  Miss.  Soc.  June,  1880. 

2  According  to  the  Dutch  Missionary  Secretary,  Neurdenhurg, 
at  the  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  156,  sqq. 


84  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

negleot  of  these  missions ;  but  the  large  Christian 
congregations  upon  Amboyna,  Ki,  and  the  Aru 
Islands  and  the  other  converts  in  Timor  and  Wet- 
ter, are  still  waiting  in  ,vain  for  a  missionary .^ 

The  Rhenish  mission  in  Southern  Borneo,  and 
the  English  Propagation  Society  in  the  North, 
continue  to  gain  a  stronger  foothold ;  and  there  is 
a  prosperous  Rhenish  mission  among  the  Battas 
of  Sumatra,  where  there  are,  including  Nias  and 
Borneo,  four  thousand  native  Christians  under 
twenty-five  German  missionaries.  A  strong  wall 
is  thus  formed  against  the  sudden  progress  of 
Islamism,  which  the  Dutch  government  by  the 
use  of  the  INIalayish  language  in  the  courts  and 
by  the  emplo3^ment  of  Mohammedan  officials,  has, 
without  intending  it,  greatly  assisted. 

II.  But  a  word  about  the  astonishing  results  of 
our  South  Sea  missions.  The  fact  that  we  find 
people  here  at  all,  is  the  result  of  missions.  They 
have  been  the  preservation  of  these  peoples,  as  the 
investigations  of  Meinicke,  Waitz,  Gerland,  Ober- 
länder and  Darwin  prove,  by  the  suppression  of 
cannibalism,  human  sacrifices,  and  infanticide,  by 
the  introduction  of  tlie  rights  and  laws  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  of  less  savage  methods  of  warfare,  by  the 
elevation  of  the  marriage  state,  and  the  like.  Even 
travellers  for  pleasure,  medical  mr  n  seeking  to  ob- 

1  According  to  tho  missionary  Dr.  Schreiber,  Mildmay  Con» 
ference,  p.  140. 


RESULTS  IN  THE   SOUTH   SEAS.  85 

tain  an  insight  into  nature  in  its  primitive  state,  in 
their  reports,  have  been  obliged,  against  their  will, 
to  become  apologists  of  missions  and  of  their  civil- 
izing influences.^ 

Polynesia,  inhabited  by  the  brown  Malay o-Poly- 
nesian  races,  is  now  almost  entirely  Christianized. 
The  real  missionary  work  here  is  carried  on  al- 
most exclusively  by  the  London  and  Wesleyan 
societies  and  the  American  Board.  Starting  with 
Tahiti,  the  London  society  has  so  thoroughly 
evangelized  the  Society  Islands,  Australasia,  Her- 
vey,  Samoa,  Tokelau,  and  Ellice,  that  to-day  there 
are  only  a  few  heathen  left,  and  those  on  the  last- 
named  group.2  The  Wesleyans  have  flourishing 
missions  on  the  island  of  Tonga  and  some  of  the 
neighboring  islands  (one  hundred  and  twenty-six 
churches,  eight  thousand  tliree  hundred  communi- 
cants, one  hundred  and  twenty-two  schools  with 
five  thousand  scholars,  and  over  seventeen  thou- 
sand attendants  on  divine  worship  ^).  The  Ameri- 
can Board  has  turned  the  Sandwich  Islands  into 
an  evangelical  land,  and  a  few  years  ago  formed 
the  Christians  there  into  the  Hawaiian  Evangeli- 
cal Association,  committing  to  it  the  further  prose- 
cution of  the  work.     But  this  step  was  a  little  too 

1  M.  Büchner,  Reise  durch  den  stillen  Ocean,  1878  ;  see  All- 
gemeine Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  187,  sqq. 

2  C/.,  for  this  and  ^yhat  follows,  the  report  of  the  missionary 
Mr.  Whitmee  at  the  ISIildmay  Conference,  p.  260,  sqq.,  and  the 
Annual  Report  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  1879,  p.  53,  sqq. 

3  According  to  Report  for  1878,  p.  193. 


86  PEOTESTANT  FOEEIGN  INHSSIOXS  : 

hasty ;  for  the  native  preachers  are  not  numerous 
enough  to  serve  the  home  churches,  and  carry  on 
the  work  in  the  Gilbert,  Marshall,  Caroline,  and 
Marquesas  Islands  (where  the  greater  part  of  the 
heathen  Malayo-Poljaiesian  population  is  at  pres- 
ent), and  the  American  Board  intends  increasing 
the  number  of  its  missionaries  there. 

In  ^Micronesia,  upon  the  Caroline,  Marshall,  and 
Gilbert  Islands,  mentioned  above,  where  the  mes- 
sengers of  the  Hawaiian  Association  are  actively 
engaged  under  the  supervision  of  American  mis- 
sionaries, the  need  of  more  workers  is  from  time 
to  time  keenly  felt,  in  consequence  of  which  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  since  1870,  has  taken 
some  of  the  islands  in  this  group.  Here,  also,  not 
only  have  many  barbarous  customs  been  laid  aside, 
but  the  independence  of  the  native  Christians  has 
been  aroused  to  a  remarkable  degree.  The  best 
of  the  new  converts  are  sent  immediately  as  new 
seed-corn  to  the  neighboring  heathen. ^  In  fact, 
the  cause  of  the  extraordinary  results  obtained 
in  the  South  Sea  missions  lies  to  a  great  extent  in 
this  truly  American  idea  of  educating  the  native 
Christians  to  self-support. 

Finally,  in  Melanesia  with  its  black,  curlj^-head- 
ed  inhabitants,  we  find  the  Wesleyan,  London, 
Presbyterian,  and  English  State  Church  missionary 
Bocieties  in  the  full  work  of  harvest.     Here,  from 

1  C/.,  too,  All;?emeine  evangelische  lutherische  Kirchen-Zeit»» 
ung,  1879,  supplement  i. 


RESULTS   IN  THE   SOUTH  SEAS.  87 

Fiji  there  gleams  upon  us  a  bright  light  from  the 
Wesleyan  mission,  for  which  we  can  only  wish 
there  were  a  larger  staff  of  European  missionaries. 
See  what  the  governor  of  this  now  English  island, 
Sir  A.  Gordon,  said,  in  the  annual  meeting  of  May, 
1879,  in  regard  to  these,  so  short  a  time  ago,  most 
ßavage  cannibals :  ^  "  Out  of  a  population  of  about 
a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand,  one  hundred  and 
two  thousand  are  now  regular  worshippers  in  the 
churches,  which  number  eight  hundred,  all  well 
built  and  completed.  In  every  family  there  is 
morning  and  evening  worship.  Over  forty-two 
thousand  children  are  in  attendance  in  the  fifteen 
hundred  and  thirty-four  Christian  day-schools. 
The  heathenism  which  still  exists  in  the  moun- 
tain districts,  surrounded  as  it  is  on  all  sides  by  a 
Christian  population  on  the  coast,  is  rapidly  dying 
out."  The  islands  of  the  Loyalty  Group,  occupied 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society,  are  also  Chris- 
tianized, though  they  are  partly  Roman  Catholic. 
The  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  the  Canadian,  New  Zealand,  and  Aus- 
tralian Presbyterian  churches,  have  a  very  diffi- 
cult field  in  the  New  Hebrides,^  where  the  un- 
healthiness  of  the  climate,  the  multitude  of  lan- 
guages,  the    demoralizing   influences    of    godless 

i  See  Wesleyan  Missionary  Notices,  June  and  July,  1879,  p. 
140,  sqq.,  and  Report  of  1878,  p.  193. 

2  See  Report  of  the  missionary,  Mr.  Inglis,  at  the  Mild  may 
Conference,  p.  290,  sqq. 


88  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

merchants,  togetlier  with  the  debased  condition  of 
the  inhabitants,  withstand  the  rapid  spread  of  the 
gospeL  Yet  they  have  three  thousand  natives 
under  Christian  instruction,  eight  hundred  com- 
municants, and  about  one  hundred  native  teachers. 

The  English  Episcopal  Missionary  Society  is 
working  side  by  side  with  these,  and  also  in  the 
Banks,  Santa  Cruz,  and  Solomon  Islands,  where 
the  life  of  the  noble  Bishop  Patteson  was  sacri- 
ficed in  1871.  This  work  is  on  a  different  plan 
from  that  of  all  other  societies.  Native  youths 
are  taken  from  the  various  islands  to  the  Norfolk 
Island,  where,  after  being  taught  for  several 
months  each  year,  they  are  sent  back  to  their 
homes  to  teach  the  truth  they  have  learned :  then, 
during  the  most  favorable  season  of  the  year, 
their  European  teachers  visit  these  islands  in 
order  to  get  new  scholars.^  Time  will  tell  whether 
this  system  can  stand  the  test. 

To  sum  up,  the  whole  number  of  communi- 
cants in  Polynesia  is  over  thirt3^-six  thousand  ;  in 
Micronesia,  about  three  thousand  ;  in  Melanesia, 
over  thirty  thousand :  total,  sixty-eight  thousand  ; 
and  the  total  number  of  native  Christians  who 
belong  to  the  evangelical  missions  is  about  three 
hundred  and  forty  thousand.^  Their  great  need 
is  more  laborers,  and  especially  the  training-up  of 

1  See  Mildraay  Conference,  pp.  273,  294;  also  W.  Baur,  J.  C. 

Patteson,  1S77. 

*  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  2(J8,  sqq. 


THE   UNCIVILIZED   PEOPLES   OF   AI^IERICA.    öU 

a  band  of  thoroughly  instructed  native  pastors. 
For  this  purpose  they  must  establish  an  English 
normal  institute  for  Polynesian  students.^ 

III.  The  missions  among  the  uncivilized  peo- 
ples of  America  it  is  difficult  to  review  briefly. 
We  hurry  past  the  silent,  patient  work  of  the  Mo- 
ra^^ians  in  Greenland  and  Labrador,  which  for 
the  most  part  is  no  longer  missionary,  but  Chris- 
tian service  of  churches  here  and  there  seeking  to 
gather  the  scattered  remnants  of  the  heathen 
Esquimaux  tribes  into  the  fold  of  Christ ;  extend- 
ing their  labors  of  late  in  Labrador  to  the  heathen 
in  the  north,  and  in  the  south  to  the  English  set- 
tlers ;  ^  we  hurry  past  the  Danish  mission  in  Green- 
land also,  which  employs  in  its  eight  stations 
from  eight  to  ten  Danish  missionaries  and  one  na- 
tive preacher;  past  the  mission  of  the  Canadian 
Conference  of  Wesleyan  Methodists,  of  the  Propa- 
gation Society  among  the  colonial  population  and 
also  among  the  Indians  of  Canada  ^  and  the  inhab- 
itants of  Hudson's  Bay ;  past  the  important  work 
of  the  Church  Missionar}^  Society  in  the  dioceses  of 
Rupertsland,  Saskatchewan,  and  Red  River,  where 
in  spite  of  the  strong  opposition  of  the  Catholic 

1  See  the  above-mentioned  Report  of  ]Mr.  Whitmee,  p.  274. 

2  Missionsblatt  der  Brüdergemeinde,  July,  1879;  General  Sur- 
vey, p.  8,  sqq.  In  Greenland,  six  stations,  with  1,526;  in  Lab- 
rador, six  stations,  with  1,232  converts. 

3  Neither  society  in  their  annual  reports  distinctly  separates 
the  v\  ork  among  the  white  colonists  and  the  Indiana. 


90  PROTESTANT   FOKEIGN   MISSIONS: 

mission,  and  the  desolation  of  whiskey  with  which 
the  white  merchants  deluge  the  Indians,  the  num- 
ber of  native  Christians  is  rising  rapidly,  amount- 
ing now,  in  the  twenty-four  stations  of  this  society, 
to  ten  thousand  four  hundred  and  seventy-two, 
with  twelve  native  preachers  and  twenty-one 
schools.^  We  cast  but  a  glance  at  Columbia, 
on  the  Pacific  coast,  where,  in  connection  with 
this  society,  the  schoolmaster  William  Duncan,  a 
practical  missionary  genius,  like  whom  we  have 
few  nowadays,  has  converted  a  band  of  most  de- 
graded cannibals,  and  formed  out  of  them  in  the 
wilderness,  with  his  Metlakahtla,  morally,  reli- 
giously, socially,  politically,  and  commercially,  a 
wonderfully  flourishing  Christian  community, 
which  has  astonished  the  poor,  blind  heathen  far 
and  near,  and  made  them  long  for  the  blessings 
of  the  gospel.  Yea,  it  has  placed  before  the 
world  a  gloiious  proof,  that  by  founding  Christian 
colonies  missions  may  become  the  salvation  of 
Indian  tribes  which  otherwise  are  rapidly  becom- 
ing extinct.  This  man,  who  in  barely  six  months 
so  mastered  the  language  that  he  could  preach  his 
first  sermon,  which  he  was  obliged  to  repeat  nine 
times  the  same  evening,  because  nine  different 
tribes  lived  in  the  village,  who  (a  significant  fact) 
would  not  venture  at  first  to  assemble  in  a  general 
meeting,  now  stands  at  the  head  of  a  community 

1  See  abstract  of  the  Report  of  the  Church  Missionary  So 
tiety,  1879,  p.  20,  and  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  287. 


THE   UKCIVILIZED   PEOPLES   OF   AMERICA.     91 

of  about  one  thousand  persons,  which  has  built 
the  largest  church  between  there  and  San  Fran- 
cisco, besides  a  parsonage,  schoolhouses,  stores, 
workshops,  and  the  like,  and  has  even  founded  a 
daughter-colony  of  its  own.^ 

The  former  governor-general  of  Canada,  Lord 
Dufferin,  on  his  tour  of  inspection  in  1876,  could 
not  find  words  to  express  his  astonishment  at 
what  he  saw  in  this  place.  Isolation  from  hea- 
then surroundings  and  from  the  influence  of  wicked 
Europeans,  habits  of  steady  work  and  honest  deal- 
ing, the  establishment  of  a  strict  civil  discipline 
and  order,  with  a  wise  preservation  of  essential  In- 
dian institutions  (such  as  a  council  with  twelve 
chiefs),  these  with  the  inward  transforming  power 
of  pure  evangelical  preaching  are  the  secret  of 
such  grand  results. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  can  already 
show,  in  four  stations  here,  eleven  hundred  and 
fifty  native  Christians.  Even  Alaska,  recently 
transferred  from  Russia  to  America,  the  most 
northerly  field  of  Protestant  mission  work,  has 
lately  been  occupied  by  American  missionaries.^ 
There  is  but  little  to  say  in  regard  to  that  most 
painful  subject  of  evangelical  missions  among  the 
remnants   of    the    Indian   tribes    in    the    United 

i  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1878,  p.  197,  sqq.,  and 
the  Report  of  Admiral  Prevost  at  the  Mildmay  Conference,  p. 
280,  sqq.;  alsv  Warneck,  Moderne  Mission  und  Cultnr,  p.  82. 

2  Reports  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  1879,  No.  vi.,  p 


92  PEOTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

States,  whicli  now  only  number  from  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand  to  two  hundred  and  sixty 
thousand  souls  ^  (1876,  two  hundred  and  sixty-six 
thousand  not  counting  Alaska),  and  among  whom 
tlie  Moravians  (having  three  stations,  including 
one  in  Canada  Avith  three  hundred  and  nineteen 
native  Christians),  the  American  Board,  the 
Presbyterians  North  and  South,  the  Baptists 
North  and  South,  the  American  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation, and  recently  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  are  working  side  by  side  with  the  Roman 
Catholics.  It  is  well  known  how  unspeakably  the 
Indians  have  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  whites, 
who  so  often  served  them  with  powder  and  lead 
instead  of  the  gospel,  or  hastened  them  into  an 
early  grave  by  whiskey.  Since  the  peace  policy 
of  President  Grant  gave  the  Indian  Agency  into 
the  hands  of  the  Christian  denominations,  it  seems 
likely  that  here  and  there  better  days  will  dawn 
upon  them.  According  to  the  competent  judg- 
ment of  the  President  of  the  United  States  Board 


1  Cf.  the  address  of  the  Hon.  F.  R.  Brunot,  at  the  meeting;  of 
the  Alliance,  New  York  ;  Proceedings,  &c.,  p.  GoO,  sqq.  The 
Missionary  Herald,  March,  1878,  p.  73,  gives  their  number  as 
two  hundred  and  seventy-eight  thousand.  See  also  Allgemeine 
Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  11(5,  sqq.;  Warneck,  Moderne  Mis- 
sion und  Cultur,  i>p.  78-81,  and  the  testimonies  there  referred  to 
of  Waitz,  Gerland,  and  others.  The  newest  calculation  is  to  be 
found  in  Christianity  in  the  United  States,  by  Schaff,  \\.  (Jl.  Mr. 
Brunot,  in  1873,  estimated  the  Indians  as  numbering  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand;  Schaff,  in  1879,  only  a.H  two  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand. 


THE   TmCIVxT.I2^D   PEOPLES   OF   AMERICA.     93 

of  Indian  CommisÄioners,  Mr.  Brunot,  given  at 
the  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  at  New 
York,  the  total  number  of  tribes  was  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty,  placed  on  ninety  reservations, 
and  speaking  fifty  different  languages.  About 
twenty-seven  thousand  of  these  are  now  full 
church-members  of  the  various  denominations 
(including  Catholics),  with  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enteen congregations  and  two  hundred  and  nine- 
teen churches;  about  two  hundred  thousand  are 
partially  or  entirely  civilized,  and  only  the  re- 
mainder are  living  wild  upon  the  chase.  Twelve 
thousand  two  hundred  and  twenty-two  Indian 
children  are  receiving  instruction  in  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-six  schools  (including  Catholic). 
It  is  therefore  too  late  to  ask  the  question, 
whether  they  can  be  civilized.  The  Cherokees, 
Choctaws,  Creeks,  Chickasaws,  Seminoles,  and 
others  (among  whom  the  American  Board,  the 
Presbyterian  Board,  and  Southern  Baptists  work 
especially),  with  then-  churches,  schools,  acade- 
mies, and  newspapers,  their  legislative  assemblies 
and  codified  laws,  yea,  even  as  to  their  spiritual 
and  moral  condition,  can  bear  well  the  comparison 
with  their  white  neighbors  in  Missouri,  Arkansas, 
and  Texas,  and  allow  no  further  cause  for  doubt 
that  they  are  capable  of  civilization.  For  example, 
there  are  more  than  two  thousand  Creeks,  and 
more  than  twenty-five  hundred  Choctaws  and 
Chickasaws,  who  are  full  church-members.      The 


94  PROTESTANT  FOEEIGN  ]\nSSIONS  : 

Protestant  Episcopal  mission  among  the  Dakotas 
and  Sioux,  tlie  missions  of  the  American  Board 
and  the  Presbyterian  Board  among  the  same,  and 
those  of  the  latter  among  the  Nez  Perces,^  the 
Methodist  mission  among  the  Yakamas,  are  all 
advancing  and  establishing  the  truth  of  the  for- 
mer experience,  which  certain  colonial  goverii- 
ments  seem  first  to  have  learned  after  great 
mistakes  and  much  unnecessary  expense  ;  viz.,  that 
one  missionary  can  take  the  place  of  many  sOx 
diers  !  If  the  worJv  goes  on  slowly  in  many  places, 
let  us  not  forget  that  it  must  be  very  difficult  for 
an  Indian  to  take  the  gospel  from  those  who  haA^e 
always,  from  the  beginning,  been  his  oppressors 
and  persecutors.  The  general  idea  that  the  In- 
dians must  of  necessity  die  out  is  refuted  by  the 
fact  that  at  least  the  Christian  Indians  in  many 
places  are  increasing  in  population,^  and  that 
their  outward  condition  is  rapidly  improving. 
The  gospel  preached  among  them  by  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-six  American  missionaries  (Catho- 
lics included)  is  proving  a  savor  of  life  unto 
life ;  whilst  all  usages  and  requisites  of  civiliza- 
tion, without  the  gospel's  morally  regenerating 
power,  serve  to  destro}^  them  mere  quickly,  as 
they  do  all  uncivilized  peoples. 


1  See  Keport  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Churfh,  New  York,  ISTO,  p.  7,  nqq. ;  lieport  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  1878,  p.  99,  sqq. ;  Schaff,  p.  (31. 

2  See  Missionary  Herald  (Boston),  1878,  November,  p.  382. 


THE  UNCrVILIZED   PEOPLES   OF   AMEKICA.     95 

To-day  more  than  forty-one  thousand  Indians 
can  read  and  write,  and  this  number  is  increased 
annually  by  twelve  hundred.  In  1868  they  occu- 
pied but  seven  thousand  four  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-six ordinary  dwelling-houses  r  in  1877,  twenty- 
two  thousand  one  hundred  and  ninety-nine.  In 
1868  they  cultivated  only  fifty-four  thousand  two 
hundred  and  seven  acres  of  land;  in  1877,  two 
hundred  and  ninety-two  thousand  five  hundred 
and  fifty.  In  1868  they  harvested  four  hundred 
and  sixty-seven  thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  bushels  of  grain  ;  in  1877,  four  million  six 
hundred  and  fifty-six  thousand  nine  hundred 
and  fifty-two  bushels  !  ^  Their  increase  in  stock 
was  in  like  proportion.  These  are  not  signs  of 
rapid  decay.  Clearly,  turning  over  the  Indian 
question  from  conscienceless  political  agents  and 
freebooters,  to  the  Christian  Church,  has  inaugu- 
rated a  change  for  the  better.  For  this  reason 
the  time  has  come  for  the  Church  to  take  up  this 
mission  work  among  the  Indians,  with  unprece- 
dented zeftl,  courage,  and  hope.  There  are 
many  crying  acts  of  injustice  to  make  good, 
and  the  trust  in  white  men  which  has  been 
lost  must  be  won  back.  Whether  the  present 
number    of    workers    is    large    enough   for   this; 

1  See  the  interesting  statistics  in  the  Missionary  Herald, 
March,  1878,  p.  73  ;  and  September,  1877,  p.  292.  The  latter  (see, 
too,  Warneck,  as  above  mentioned,  p.  79)  may  be  somewhat  al 
tered  by  the  later  tables  of  1878. 


96  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS; 

whether  delay  may  not  cause  great  distress  to 
some  of  the  perishing  remnants  of  tribes;  wliether 
the  former  policy,  namely,  of  massing  the  redskins 
in  the  Indian  Territory  and  in  a  few  large  reserva- 
tions, was  and  is  possible  without  violating  the 
rights  of  individual  tribes ;  whether  the  crowding 
together  of  heathen  disorder  is  not  hurtful  to  real 
progress,  —  these  are  now  questions  over  which 
che  friends  of  missions  in  the  United  States  are 
earnestly  engaged. ^ 

I  pass  over  the  great  work  of  the  evangeliza- 
tion and  Christian  training  of  the  negroes  in  the 
united  States,  of  which,  a  short  time  ago,  the 
Jubilee  Singers  of  Fisk  University  gave  a  stirring 
proof  to  the  half  of  Europe.  I  only  remark,  that 
(jince  the  war,  more  than  one  thousand  churches 
iiave  been  built  for  them  in  the  South,  and  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  have  joined  churches,  especially 
the  Methodist  and  Baptist  churches.^  The  Amer- 
ican Missionary  Association  has  erected  twenty-six 
high  schools  (attended  by  six  thousand  pupils)  in 
order  to  train  freedmen  for  teachers  and  mission- 
aries,'^ and  already  two  hundred  and  nine  of  theae 
are  at  work. 

IV.  The  present  condition  of  the  mission  work 

1  See  Missionary  H(;ral(l,  1878,  p.  382. 

2  As  many  as  two  liundrcd  thousand  liave  joined  the  Episco- 
jial  Metliodists.    See  Apolo<;ete,  July  14,  1879. 

8  According  to  the  Report  of  Dr.  White  at  the  Mildmay  Con- 
ference, p.  54,  sqq.  The  Freedraen's  Missionary  Aid  Society,  in 
London,  co-operates  with  tÄiis  association. 


WEST   INDIES   AND   CENTRAL   AMERICA.        97 

in  the  West  Indies  and  Central  jAmerica  can 
only  be  touched  also  in  passing.  The  Mora- 
vian mission  upon  the  Mosquito  Coast,  partly 
among  the  native  Indians,  partly  among  the  ne- 
groes and  mulattoes,  although  always  vexed  by 
Jesuitical  Nicaragua,  Is  continually  blessed  and 
progressing ;  there  are  now  seven  stations  and 
1,105  native  Christians.^  The  mission  of  the  Prop- 
agation Society  among  the  Indians  on  the  Esse- 
quibo  and  Berbice,  in  Britisli  Guiana,  has  within 
the  last  few  years  been  extending  itself  so  rapidly ,2 
that  already  upwards  of  three  thousand  —  about 
half  of  the  Indian  population  there  —  have  been 
gathered  into  Christian  churches.  The  Moravian 
mission  also  among  the  negroes  in  Surinam  (Dutch 
Guiana),  whose  largest  congregation  is  in  Para- 
maribo (one  hundred  years  old)  with  six  thousand 
five  hundred  and  ninety-two  souls,  is  extend- 
ing its  old  boundaries,  though  slowly,  south- 
ward up  the  stream  into  the  unhealthy  Bushland, 
and  as  far  as  the  Auka  and  Saramacca  negroes, 
many  of  whom,  of  their  own  accord,  beg  for  Chris- 
tian instruction.  Then,  by  force  of  circumstances, 
the  same  society  has  been  laboring  among  the 
Chinese  and  Indian  coolies,  who  have  been  called 
to  work  on  the  plantations  in  place  of  the  negroes, 

1  Missionsblatt  der  Brüdergemeinde,  July,  1879.   Ueberblicke, 
p.  27. 

2  Four  hundred  and  eighty-six  baptized  in  1877.    See  Keport 
for  1878,  p.  101. 


98  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  JVnSSIONS  : 

the  latter  having  been  widely  scattered  since  the 
abolition  (1872)  of  state  supervision.  Finally, 
recently  it  has  advanced  to  the  West  into  the 
British  territory,  where  in  Demerara  it  has  been 
able  to  found  two  new  stations ;  so  that  in  spite  of 
the  considerable  loss  by  the  emancipation  of  the 
slaves,  the  total  number  of  Christians  under  the 
care  of  the  Moravians,  twenty-one  thousand  (for- 
merly twenty-four  thousand),  is  not  likely  to  suffer 
further  diminution.^ 

The  Moravian  missions  also  reveal  a  double 
aspect  in  the  West  Indies,  their  oldest  mission  field. 
In  the  Danish  West  Indies  (St.  Thomas,  St.  Jan,  and 
St.  Croix),  the  number  of  their  negro  Christians 
has,  on  account  of  unfavorable  circumstances,  some- 
what diminished ;  while  in  the  English  West  Indies, 
where  they  have  now  at  Fairfield,  Jamaica,  a  theo- 
logical seminary,  it  has  increased.  In  both  to- 
gether, they  have  over  thirty-six  thousand  con- 
verts, who  really  form  Christian  congregations, 
rather  than  mission  stations ;  but  in  the  matter  of 
supporting  their  own  ministry,  they  have  as  yet 
given  no  reliable  indications,  so  that  the  Mora- 
vians have  just  begun  to  place  this  great  mission 
district  upon  a  self-supporting  basis,  in  regard  to 
native  preachers,  teachers,  and  church  expenses. 
They  hope  to  accomplish  this  in  about  ten  years. 
We  see  the  same  endeavors  put  forth  in  the  West 

1  Cf.  tJberblick  of  1879,  with  tho  Annual  Reports  of  1870,  and 
•qq. 


WEST   INDIES   AND   CENTRAL   AMERICA.        99 

Indies  b}^  the  English  missions  of  the  Wesleyan, 
London,  Scotch  United  Presbyterian  societies,  the 
Propagation  Society,  and  certain  American  so- 
cieties, which  we  cannot  follow  in  detail.  The 
greatest  nnmber  of  members  among  these,  and  in 
the  Protestant  missions  generally  in  the  West 
Indies,  belong  to  the  Wesleyans.  Their  latest  re- 
port from  Antigua,  St.  Vincent,  Jamaica,  Hon- 
duras, Bahamas,  and  the  Hayti  district,  gives  the 
number  of  members  as  over  forty-one  thousand, 
and  those  who  attend  church  services,  as  over  one 
hundred  and  twenty-six  thousand.^  The  Guiana 
district,  with  four  thousand  two  hundred  members 
and  twenty  thousand  attendants,  is  not  included. 
Yet  the  number  of  members  in  the  Anglican  Epis- 
copal missions  in  Antigua  and  Jamaica,  white  and 
black  together,  appears  not  less  than  that  of  the 
"Wesleyans.  The  numbers  increase  continually 
everywhere. 

But  the  social  condition  of  the  negroes,  often 
wholly  impoverished,  leaves  much  still  to  be  ac- 
complished. How  far  this  results  from  the  mode 
of  emancipating  the  slaves,  opinions  differ.^     Yet 

1  Report  for  1879,  p.  168,  sqq.  On  the  other  hand,  Mildmay 
Park  Conference,  p.  36,  the  number  of  members  is  given  at 
seventy-two  thousand,  probably  including  Europeans;  the  same 
number  of  Anglican  Episcopalians,  and  fifty-three  thousand 
Baptists.  The  members  of  the  United  Presbyterians  amount  to 
6,691  communicants,  according  to  their  missionary  record,  June, 
1879,  p.  529. 

2  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  55i  ;  also  Bux- 
ton's Slavery  and  Freedom  in  the  British  West  Indies,  p.  92; 
and  Underhill  at  the  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  31,  sqg. 


100  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

there  are  already  a  number  of  congregations  self- 
supporting,  both  as  regards  pastors  and  church 
expenses,  especially  among  the  Baptists,  who  only 
now  and  then  receive  a  pastor  from  England. 
Others  are  approaching  this  goal.^  The  acade- 
mies have  negroes  as  well  as  whites  in  the  high- 
est classes.  The  lately  disestablished  Episcopal 
Church  is  also  preparing  to  be  self-supporting,  and 
many  of  the  former  mission  congregations  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  are  now  incorporated 
with  the  parishes  of  the  Anglican  bishop. 

Jamaica  is  essentially  a  Protestant  land,  strewn 
with  Christian  congregations  and  mission  stations; 
although  a  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  do  not 
yet  belong  to  any  church.  In  all  of  the  British 
West  Indies,  with  over  one  million  inhabitants, 
two  hundred  and  forty-eight  thousand  are  regular 
attendants  at  the  house  of  God;  about  eighty- 
five  thousand  are  communicants  in  the  various 
mission  churches,  and  seventy-eight  thousand  six 
hundred  2  children  are  being  instructed  in  one 
thousand  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  day 
schools  (about  fortj'-five  thousand  of  these,  in 
Jamaica). 

The   evangelical   missions  on  the  southern  ex 
tiemity  of  South  America,  established  by  the  Lon 


1  See  the  Report  of   the  Rev.  INIr.  Murray,  Allgemeine  Mia- 
Bions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  IIG. 

2  According  to  accounts  given  by  Underhill,  Mildmay  Confer« 
ence,  pp.  35-37. 


IN  AFRICA.  101 

don  South  American  Mission  Society,  no  longer 
teach  simply  the  youths  on  one  of  the  Falkland 
Islands :  they  have  now  founded  stations  also  in 
Tierra  del  Fuego  itself,  and  Patagonia ;  have  bap- 
tized some  dozens  of  converted  natives,  and  begun 
to  arouse  these  most  degraded  Indians  from  their 
stupidity  ;  ^  indeed,  recently  they  have  commenced 
vrork  among  the  Indians  of  Brazil,  by  establishing 
a  station  on  the  Amazon  (1874). 

Summary.  —  The  American  mission  field  among 
uncivilized  peoples  appears  thus :  In  the  North 
and  South  are  the  Indians;  in  the  centre  —  the 
West  Indies  and  Guiana^ are  chiefly  negroes. 
Among  the  former,  the  results  are  in  certain  parts 
meagre,  in  other  parts,  especially  at  present,  there 
is  promise  of  a  rich  harvest;  in  the  latter,  the 
results  are  very  remarkable  ;  ten  thousand  negroes, 
in  the  United  States  hundreds  of  thousands,  are 
ministered  to  by  hundreds  of  colored  preachers. 

V.  It  is  otherwise  in  the  home  of  the  negroes, 
—  Africa.  This  immense  and  homogeneous  conti- 
nent, groaning  under  the  curse  of  the  slave-trade, 
the  darkness  of  superstition,  and  the  bloody 
sceptre  of  an  iron  despotism,  already  half  of  it 

1  See  Missionary  News,  June,  1871,  March,  1877;  pp.  27,  39,  89; 
where  the  missionary,  Mr.  Whaits,  gives  interesting  testimonies 
of  some  Pesherehs,  who  confessed  tliat  now  they  understood 
why,  long  ago,  Allen  Gardiner  and  others  took  so  much  trouble 
with  them,  and  how  they  now  regretted  their  indifference  and 
ingratitude  towards  those  first  evangelists,  &c. 


102  PßOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

under  the  yoke  of  Islam ;  before  whose  estuaries 
long  sand-banks  stretch  beneath  the  heavy  surf-, 
whose  interior  is  encircled  by  the  broad,  rainless 
belt  of  Sahara,  while  the  entrances  are  at  all 
points  barred  by  the  deadly  fevers  of  the  tropical 
climate,  —  this  land  has  as  yet  been  occupied  by 
Protestant  missions  only  upon  the  coast. 

But  now  she  begins  to  surpass  all  other  lands 
in  her  forward  march  out  of  these  thousands  of 
years  of  darkness.  Traversed  by  heroic  missiona- 
ries and  other  explorers,  her  inmost  recesses  have 
been  unlocked ;  and  evangelical  teachers  from  the 
south  and  east,  yea,  lately,  even  from  the  west, 
are  pressing  through  these  newly  opened  ways, 
up  to  her  very  heart.  Forward  to  the  centre  !  has 
suddenly  become  the  Avatchword  with  which  the 
friends  of  missions  are  to-day  calling  for  ex- 
traordinary exertions  in  this  held.  Already  the 
hope  is  awakened,  that  with  the  latest  Scotch- 
English  mission-settlement,  on  the  East-African 
interior  lakes,  a  new  leaf  will  be  turned  for  the 
future  history  of  missions  and  of  churches  in 
Africa. 

The  three  Protestant  mission  centres  in  Africa 
—  a  large  portion  of  the  west  coast,  the  southern- 
most -cape,  and  one  or  two  points  in  the  east,  —  I 
will  consider  together,  in  order  to  subjoin  a  few 
remarks  upon  missionary  experiences  in  general, 
among  uncivilized  peoples. 

If  we  look  away  from  certain  small  missionary 


IN  AFRICA.  103 

beginnings  in  West  Africa,  —  such  as  those  of  the 
Paris  Missionary  Society  in  Senegambia ;  of  the 
Wesleyans  in  Gambia,  who  now  have  seven  sta- 
tions with  six  hundred  and  forty-five  full  mem- 
bers ;  ^  those  of  the  mission  on  the  Pongas,  sup- 
ported by  the  converted  negroes  from  the  West 
Indies,  under  the  supervision  of  the  bishop  of 
Sierra  Leone ;  those  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Scotland,  in  Old  Calabar,  which  now 
has  five  stations,  with  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
one  communicants ;  2  those  of  the  English  Baptists 
on  the  Cameroons,  who  have  four  stations,  with 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  baptized  converts ; 
those  of  the  Corisco  and  Gaboon  missions,  former- 
ly of  the  American  Board,  and  now  of  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterians,^  —  there  remains  between  these, 
as  a  larger,  better  occupied,  and  more  fruitful 
field.  Sierra  Leone,  one  of  the  few  districts  of 
Africa  where  mission  work  has  really  taken  on  the 
form  of  parish  work,  so  that  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  could  take  most  of  the  congregations 
under  her  care,  and  place  them  in  parishes  under 
a  bishop.^     Sierra  Leone  itself,  the  little  English 


1  Report  for  1879,  p.  151. 

2  Missionary  Record  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
June,  1870,  p.  527. 

3  The  American  Presbyterians  have  here  about  three  hundred 
members,  and  four  hundred  and  seventy-four  scholars  in  fourstac 
dons;  see  Report,  1879,  p.  30,  sqq. 

4  There  are  now  fully  three  stations,  with  nine  hundred  and 
5ft3  Christians;  see  abstract  of  Report,  1879,  p.  4. 


104  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

peninsula,  is  to-day  an  evangelical  land,  whose 
Christian  inhabitants  for  the  most  part  are  divided 
between  the  missions  of  the  English  and  Wesleyan 
Churches,  which  have  here  thirty-two  cliurches,^ 
with  five  thousand  six  hundred  and  seventy-five 
full  members,  and  over  sixteen  thousand  attend- 
ants on  divine  worship,  and  instruct  twenty-six 
hundred  children  in  twenty-two  day  schools.  A 
considerable  number  belono^  in  addition  to  the 
Lady  Huntingdon  Connection,  and  the  United 
Methodist  Free  Church.  The  Fourah  Bay  Col- 
lege also,  for  training  colored  preachers,  is  con- 
tinually advancing  in  prosperity. 

In  the  Black  Republic  of  Liberia,  which  was  at 
first  hailed  with  too  great  hopes,  we  find  various 
American  missionary  societies  in  operation.  The 
jNIethoclist  Episcopal  Avitli  forty -three  churches  and 
twenty-two  hundred  members,^  the  Presbyterian,^ 
and  the  American  Missionary  Association,  llow 
far  the  negroes  sent  back  from  America  are  able  to 
spread  Christian  civilization,  cannot  be  determined 
until  after  a  longer  trial.^ 

Upon  the  Gold  Coast  and  cjlave  Coast,  the  Eng- 
lish Wesleyan,  the  Basel,  and  North  German  Mis- 

1  Report,  1870,  p.  151. 

2  Report  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  for  187!),  p.  4. 

«  With  eij^lit  stations  and  two  hundred  aiid  fifty-four  comnux- 
nicants;  see  Report  of  the  Board  o£  Foreign  Missions  of  tho 
Presbyterian  Church,  117'.>,  p.  28,  sqq. 

4  See  Gnindcmann,  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift.  1874, 
p.  IG. 


IN  AFKICA.  105 

sionaiy  Societies  work  side  by  side.  The  attempts 
of  the  Wesleyans  to  press  on  to  Ashantee  seem 
to  have  been  abandoned  after  a  short  time.  Upon 
the  Gold  Coast,  however,  the  number  of  their 
stations  (fourteen)  and  members  have  grown  con- 
tinually (now  six  thousand  six  hundred  and 
thirty,  with  thirty-seven  thousand  attendants  on 
public  worship). 1  The  Basel  Society,  which  last 
year  celebrated  the  jubilee  of  its  fifty  years  of 
hard  work  on  the  Gold  Coast,  has  extended  its 
field  of  labor  over  the  districts  of  Accra,  Adang- 
me,  Akuapem,  and  Akem,  and  has  recently  found- 
ed the  first  congregation  in  Ashantee.  In  nine 
principal  and  thirteen  out  stations,  they  have  gath- 
ered four  thousand  negroes  into  Christian  congre- 
gations, and  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty 
scholars^  into  forty-one  lower  and  high  schools. 
They  have  translated  the  Bible  into  the  Gä  and 
Otshi  languages ;  introduced  various  trades ;  laid 
out  orderly  plantations  and  pleasant  Christian  vil- 
lages, so  that  in  many  places  the  primeval  forest, 
with  its  poisonous  vapors,  begins  to  recede.  Much 
smaller  has  been  the  work,  but  proportionately 
greater  the  sacrifices  by  pestilence  and  war,  of  the 
North  German  Missionary  Society,  which  has  four 
stations  and  a  few  hundred  baptized  converts  on 
the  Slave  Coast. 


1  The  Report  of  1878  gives  eight  stations;  that  of  1879,  fourteen 
(p.  152);  with  87  schools  and  2,647  scholars. 

2  Evangelischer  Heidenhote,  August,  1879,  p.  Gl. 


106  PROTESTANT   FOllEIGN   MISSIONS: 

Tlie  mission  in  the  Yoruba-lands,  thougli  grow- 
ing slowly  under  many  changing  circumstances 
(^cf.  the  missions  in  Abeokuta),  is  yet  not  Tin- 
important.  Here  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
with  eleven  stations,  six  thousand  one  hundred 
and  nine  native  Christians,  and  one  thousand 
six  hundred  and  ninety-eight  scliolars,^  and  the 
Wesleyan  (together  with  the  Yoruba  and  Popo 
district,  six  stations,  with  one  thousand  and 
eighty-two  members  and  three  thousand  five  hun- 
dred hearers), 2  work  side  by  side  again,  with 
the  American  Baptists  of  the  Church  South. 
Through  the  former,  Protestant  missions  come  in 
contact  here  with  the  bloody  Dahomey.  It  is 
encouraging,  also,  that  the  important  mission  work 
in  Abeokuta  is  gradually  being  taken  up  again. 
We  have  the  most  interesting  spectacle  on  the 
Kiger,  where  only  colored  pastors  and  teachers, 
under  the  colored  Bishop  Crowther,  in  connection 
with  the  Church  INIissionary  Society,  are  engaged 
in  the  work,  which  within  the  last  few  years  has 
been  consecrated  by  martyr-blood.^  These  are 
wonderfully  overcoming  tlieir  first  difficulties,  and 
number  fifteen  hundred  Christians,  eleven  stations* 

1  Abstract  of  tlie  Report,  1879,  p.  5. 

2  Report,  187!»,  p.  152, 

8  See,  e.g..  Proceedings  of  the  Churcli  Missionary  Society, 
1877-78,  p.  :38. 

4  <,y.  the  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling  in  Bonny  after  violent 
l)er8ecutions  of  the  Christians  (abstract  of  the  Report,  1879,  jv  6« 
sqq.).    Ch.  Miss.  Intel.  March,  1880. 


SOUTH   AFKICA.  107 

—  a  token  that  Africa  must  be  won  chiefly  by- 
Africans. 

With  a  might}^  leap  over  Congo-Livingstone, 
v^here  the  Livingstone  (Congo)  Inland  Älission 
cf  the  East  London  Listitute  for  Home  and  For- 
eign Missions  has  been  seeking  since  February, 
1878,  to  obtain  a  firm  hold,  and  press  from  the 
West  into  the  interior,^  and  over  the  great  ceme- 
tery of  the  Catholic  mission  in  the  Portuguese 
territory  of  Angola  and  Benguela,  where  (as  in 
the  East  on  the  coast  of  Sofala  and  Mozambique)  ^ 
no  trace  of  the  once  flourishing  Portuguese  mis- 
sions remains,  we  reach  South  Africa. 

VI.  Here  upon  the  coast  stretching  toward 
Ovampo-land,  we  meet  in  the  most  northern  out- 
posts of  evangelical  missions  the  beginnings  of 
the  Finnish  Lutheran  Missionary  Society  (among 
the  Ovahereros),  which,  pressing  onward  from  the 
Rhenish  mission  stations,  have  established  four 
stations  since  1870.^  Then  follows  the  Rhenish 
mission  in  Hereroland,  which,  after  long  storms 
of  war,  has  suddenly  come  out  into  a  flourishing 
condition,  and  has  in  thirteen  stations  twenty-five 
hundred  baptized  converts,^  and  has  given  to  this 

1  It  has  fourteen  missionaries  and  stations  on  the  lower  Congo, 
May,  1880. 

2  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  48. 

3  Lately  the  Finnish  JNIissionary  Society  has  also  begun  the 
work  of  evangelization  among  the  Finns  and  Laplanders  on  the 
Esthland  Islands  in  Gulf  of  Bothnia. 

"i  Annual  Report  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  1877-78, 
p.  19,  sqq. 


108  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

giaut  race  of  black  herdsmen  (seven  feet  tall j  the 
New  Testament  and  Psalms  in  Otyiherero.  Since 
the  Wesleyans  have  withdrawn,  the  Rhenish  mis- 
sion has  also  been  laboring  alone  in  the  adjoining 
district  of  Great-Namaqualand,  where  (having  left 
the  black  negroes)  we  meet  the  yellow-brown  Hot 
tentots.  There  are  here  six  stations  and  thirty- 
three  hundred  con  verts. ^  On  the  hard  and  — 
through  drought,  famine,  and  wandering  bands  of 
European  miners  —  much-tried  country  of  Little- 
Namaqu aland,  where  some  of  the  stations  have 
been  abandoned  because  of  the  exodus  of  the 
famished  inhabitants,  both  these  societies  are 
seeking  to  gather  and  save  the  remnants  of  this 
vanishing  race.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Rhenish 
mission  in  Cape  Colony  has  ten  stations,  Avith 
about  eight  thousand  converts,  and  numerous  con- 
gregations which  are  now  strong  enough  to  be 
self-supporting.^ 

We  find  in  the  Cape  Colony  and  its  neighbors 
a  centre  of  Protestant  missionary  activity.  In 
the  number  of  societies  and  resources,  there  is  no 
other  place  in  Africa  equal  to  it.  The  entire 
colony  has  become  a  Protestant  land,  in  which  tlie 
daughter  churches  of  tlie  English  State  and  of 
various  Dissenting  bodies  have  so  developed  that 


1  Annual  Report  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  p.  14, 
«77.,  and  Gedenkenhuch  der  rheinischen  Missions-Gescllschaft, 

187H,  p.  108,  sqq. 

2  Annual  Report,  1877-78,  p.  7,  sqq. 


SOUTH   AFRICA.  109 

they  are  in  a  measure  self-supporting,  llie  work 
among  the  white  colonists,  the  natives,  and  the 
mixed  population  goes  on  simultaneously.  Espe- 
cially is  this  true  of  the  Anglican  Church,  through 
the  extended  activity  of  the  Propagation  Society, 
and  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  (one  of  the  oldest 
churches  in  the  land,  which  for  a  long  time  did 
nothing  for  evangelization),  through  the  "  Syno- 
dale Zendingscommissie  in  Zuid-Africa."  We  will 
not  here  follow  individually  the  thirteen  British 
and  Continental  societies  at  work  in  this  district;^ 
but  only  remark  briefly  the  following :  some  are 
directing  their  energies,  supported  by  stations  in 
Cape  Colony,  specially  to  the  north,  in  order  to 
press  on  into  the  interior  of  Africa  beyond  the 
British  borders.  This  is  the  case  with  the  London 
Society,  which,  as  formerly  in  the  Cape,  now  in 
British  Kafraria,  is  seeking  to  make  its  work  self- 
supporting,^  and  uses  its  chief  strength  on  the 
Bechuana  mission,  which,  notwithstanding  many 
external  disturbances,  continually  spreads  light 
and  blessing  particularly  from  Kuruman  outward. 
The  Moffat  Institute,  built  in  honor  of  the  founder 
of  this  mission  (and  translator  of  the  Bible),  was 
moved  thither  in  1876.2 

Then  comes  the  Berlin  South-African  mission, 
whose  work,  notwithstanding  the  society's  exceed- 
ingly  reduced   means,    stretches   over   all   South 

1  London  Missionary  Society,  Report  for  1879,  p.  37. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  39. 


110  PROTESTA^^T   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

Africa,  and  which  now  has  in  its  care,  in  Cape 
Colony,  British  Kafraria,  in  the  Orange  Free 
States,  in  Natal,  and  especially  in  the  recently 
annexed  Transvaal,  under  six  district  superin- 
tendents, forty-two  stations,  fifty-three  ordained 
missionaries,  several  colonists,  and  about  nine 
thousand  baptized  native  converts.^  Further,  tho 
Paris  evangelical  mission  among  the  Basutos, 
which  has  now  risen  from  the  severe  injuries  suf- 
fered through  the  Dutch  Boers  of  the  Orange 
Free  States,  is  rapidly  growing,  having  fifteen 
missionaries,  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  native 
helpers,  and  a  circuit  of  fourteen  principal  stations 
and  sixty-eight  outposts,  with  three  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  seventy-four  full  church-members, 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-eight 
baptized  children,  and  three  thousand  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  scholars.^  Finally  the  Hermanns- 
burg  Missionary  Society,  which  has  established 
forty-nine  stations  among  the  Bechuanas,  within 
and  without  the  Transvaal,  among  the  Kafirs,  in 
Natal  and  Zululand,  numbering  now  about  five 
thousand  converts.  It  was  injured  by  the  late 
war,  much  more  than  the  Berlin  mission,  which 
with  the  burning  church  question  at  home  makes 
its  condition  at  present  doubly  critical.     Iler  mis- 

1  Cf.  Dr.  Wan^^craann's  Survoj'  at  the  IMiklmay  Conference, 
1878,  p.  50. 

2  See  Appia's  Report  at  the  Mildinay  Conference,  p.  87,  and 
reports  of  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society,  1870,  p.  184,  sqq. 


SOUTH   AFEICA.  Ill 

Bionaries,  as  those  of  the  Swedish  mission,  seem 
for  the  time  to  have  left  Zululancl.  The  late  war 
has  destroyed  not  fewer  than  thirteen  of  thö  sta- 
tions belonging  to  the  Hermannsburg  mission.^ 

Other  societies  have  extended  their  work  from 
the  Cape,  mostly  toward  the  east  and  north-east, 
in  order  to  evangelize  the  British  and  free  Kafirs. 
This  is  the  case  with  the  Moravian  Society,  which 
has  under  its  supervision  in  the  west  province,  in 
seven  principal  stations,  eight  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred and  eighty-six  converts,  and  in  her  seven 
eastern  stations  two  thousand.^  Her  mission  has 
also  lately  pressed  with  greater  force  and  richer 
results  toward  the  eastern  side  of  South  Africa, 
into  the  heathen  district.  Also  the  difficult  field 
of  the  Wesleyan  mission,  which  included  the 
Bechuanas  in  the  Orange  States,  among  both 
whites  and  blacks,  of  the  diamond-fields  in  the 
Vaal,  is  continually  extending  from  the  Cape  to- 
ward the  east  into  the  Kafir  district  and  even  into 
the  Natal  territory.  Its  seventeen  thousand  full 
church-members  in  sixty-nine  stations  ^  are  divided 

1  See  Calw.,  Missionsblatt,  1879,  p.  72.  Last  year  about  seven 
hundred  heathens  in  Africa  were  baptized  in  the  Hermannsburg 
mission. 

2  Missionsblatt,  July,  1879;  Survey,  p.  47,  sqq.  Lately  the 
Swedish  Church  Missionary  Society  began  a  mission  among  the 
Zulus,  which  however,  owing  to  the  present  vincertain  condition 
of  the  country,  could  not  get  beyond  a  "  mere  sounding  of  tlie 
territory." 

3  Cf.  the  "Wesleyan  Report,  1879,  p.  133,  sqq. :  nine  stations  in 
the  district  of  the  Cape  (with  1,502  members),  18  stations  in  th« 


112  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

amonof  the  white  colonists  and  natives.  Whether 
the  hard  mission  fiehl  among  the  Kafirs  will  be 
still  harder  in  the  future  on  account  of  the  war, 
will  only  be  determined  after  patient  waiting. 
The  ''tribe-system,"  according  to  which  land  in 
a  settlement  is  not  owned  b}^  individuals,  but  is 
the  common  possession  of  the  tribe,  proves  more 
and  more  an  especial  hinderance  to  social  pi  og- 
ress, and  a  cause  of  the  tenacious  continuance  of 
barbarous  rites  and  customs.^  Its  discontinuance 
by  government  would  remove  one  of  the  greatest 
bulwarks  of  darkness,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the 
acceptance  of  the  gospel.  The  promising  and 
flourishing  Lovedale  Institute  (British  Kafraria), 
of  the  Free  Church  af  Scotland  missions  among  the 
Hottentots,  Kafirs,  Fingoes,  Bechuanas,  Basutos, 
and  Zulus,  for  the  education  of  ministers  and  teach- 
ers, and  instruction  in  various  trades,  wherein  three 
hundred  and  ninety-three  youth  out  of  all  these 
tribes  study  side  by  side  with  Europeans,  where 
three  periodicals  are  published  (one  in  tlie  Kafir 
language),  and  sixty  of  whose  students,  every 
Sunday,   preach    the   gospel   in   the    neighboring 

district  of  Graharastown  (5,51)5  members  and  21,000  attendants),  14 
stations  in  the  Queenstown  district  (with  4,288  and  20,000  mem- 
bers, respectively),  14  in  the  Bloemfontein  district  (3,805  and 
17,400),  and  14  in  the  Natal  district  (2,400  and  20,000). 

1  See  the  remarks  of  Sir  Bartle  Frere;  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Blcn- 
cowe  at  the  IMildmay  Conftsrence,  p.  279,  sqq.  It  is  worthy  of 
observation  that  the  fidelity  of  the  Christian  Kafirs  to  the  Eng- 
lish colors  is  repeatedly  mentioned  in  this  war:  cf.  Report  of  the 
Propagation  Society,  1870,  p.  54. 


EAST  AFEICA.  113 

villages,^  demonstrates  most  conclusively  how 
capable  all  these  South-African  tribes  are  of  civili- 
zation and  culture.  This  institute  has  a  daughtei 
institute  in  Blythswood,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Kei.  Nothing  would  so  surely  prevent  future 
Kafir  wars,  as  the  multiplication  of  such  mission 
institutes.^  The  Scotch  Free  Church  in  British 
Kafraria  has  in  seven  principal  stations  two  thou- 
sand communicants.  Of  the  six  stations  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  with  nine  hundred 
and  forty-one  communicants,  the  war  has  unfor- 
tunately swept  away  five.^  The  ten  stations  of 
the  American  Board  in  Natal  and  Zululand,  with 
six  hundred  and  twenty-six  church-members,*  and 
the  Norwegian  mission,  grow  slowly,  amid  the 
storms  of  war.  At  present,  however,  all  the  Nor- 
wegian missionaries  have  probably  been  driven 
out  of  Zululand.  The  total  number  of  converts 
gained  among  the  South-African  barbarous  tribes, 
by  evangelical  missions,  is  now  thirty-five  thou- 
sand communicants,  and  about  a  hundred  and 
eighty  thousand  nominal  Christians.^ 

i  See  for  further  details  Dr.  Stewart's  Address  at  the  Mildmay 
Conference,  p.  68,  sqq.  Already  it  has  sent  forth  four  ordained 
Kafir  ministers.  See  G.  Smith's  Fifty  Years  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, 1879,  p.  58.    Free  Ch.  Record,  1880,  p.  55-64. 

2  See  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  as  above,  jj.  76. 

3  Missionary  Record  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
June,  1879;  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  310. 

^  Report  of  the  American  Board,  1878,  p.  22. 

6  According  to  J.  E.  Carlyle,  South  Africa  and  its  Mission 
Fields  (London,  1879),  who  describes  the  work  of  thirteen  Prot- 
estant missionary  societies  there,  and  Thornley  Smith,  Jamea 
Stevenson,  and  others;  Mildmay  Conference,  pp.  49,  60. 


114  PROTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS: 

VII.  At  present  the  long-neglected  work  in 
East  and  East-Central  Africa  appears  to  be  grow- 
ing equally  rapid  in  proportion.  The  crown  or 
the  London  Society,  Madagascar,  looms  up  to  our 
view  here,  before  all  others,  and  may  perhaps  win 
for  East  Africa,  in  a  missionary  point  of  view,  a 
similar  position  to  that  of  England  for  the  Euro- 
pean Continent.  The  well-known  unprecedented 
progress  of  the  work  of  evangelization  among  the 
Hovas  since  the  elevation  of  Christianity  to  be  the 
state  religion  (m  1868,  twenty-one  thousand  Chris- 
tians; 1869,  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  thousand; 
1870,  two  hundred  and  thirty-one  thousand  con- 
nected with  the  London  Society)  has  been  obliged 
to  yield  within  the  past  few  years,  as  was  plainly 
necessary,  to  a  sifting  process,  in  order  to  lay  the 
foundations  of  Christian  knowledge  deeper  in 
the  hearts  of  the  great  mass  of  nominal  Christians, 
and  overcome  fully  old  and  deep-rooted  heathen 
customs  and  abominations,^  and  especially,  by  edu- 
cating native  pastors  and  preachers,  to  bring  the 
young  Protestant  state  church  into  a  secure  con- 
dition of  self-support  and  constant  self-extension. 
It  is  therefore  not  a  step  backward  but  forward, 
that  the  number  of  external  adherents  in  connec- 
tion ^viih  the  London  Society  has  been  reduced 


1  Cf  the  many  complaints  of  backslidings  into  heathen  errors, 
which  could  not  fail  to  take  place  with  such  rapid  progress.  See 
London  Report,  1879,  p.  25,  sqq.,  with  refer(!nce  to  the  revival  ol 
the  judgment  of  Tangena  (poisonous  draught). 


IN  MADAGASCAR.  115 

from  two  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  ^  to  about 
two  hundred  and  thirty-three  thousand,  while  the 
number  of  full  members,  during  the  same  period 
last  year,  increased  about  six  thousand,  and  is  now 
sixty-seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twecty- 
nine.  If  we  include  the  fact  also,  that  now  three 
hundred  and  eighty-six  ordained  native  pastors, 
one  hundred  and  fifty-six  evangelists,  and  three 
thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty-eight  native 
local  preachers,  under  the  care  of  the  London 
missionaries,  are  helping  gather  in  the  harvest; 
that,  besides  several  high  schools  and  institutes, 
forty-four  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety- 
four  children  are  instructed  in  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-four  day  schools,  of  whom  more  than  twen- 
ty thousand  can  now  read ;  ^  that  the  good  influ- 
ences of  the  royal  proclamation,  emancipating  the 
imported  negro  slaves,  with  which  the  emancipa- 
tion of  house-slavery  is  also  connected,  shows 
great  social  progress,  —  we  have  before  us  a  suc- 
cess consecrated  by  the  blood  of  many  martyrs» 
and  unequalled  for  extent  in  the  whole  history 
of  Protestant  missions,  great  enough  to  vindicate 
from  all  attacks  missionary  labor,  as  labor  blessed 
by  God ;  a  success  concerning  which  we  can  only 
say,  "  This  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvel- 
lous in  our  eyes." 

1  Probably,  too,  there  has  been  some  over-estimation  in  formal 
Btatistics. 

2  London  Report,  1879,  pp.  28,  30. 


116  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  JSnSSIONS  : 

It  is  natural  that  this  great  draught  of  fishes 
should  attract  other  societies.  But  that  the  Propa- 
gation Society,  notwithstanding  the  general  oppo- 
sition in  England,  should  establish  an  Anglican 
bishop  in  Madagascar  (1874),  while  the  Church 
Missionar}^  Society,  in  a  noble  spirit,  on  account 
of  this  action  withdrew  from  tlie  field,  has  touched 
with  pain  the  friends  of  missions  everywhere  out- 
side of  the  High  Church  party,  and  is  a  striking 
instance  of  an  unjust  elevation  of  denominational 
interests  and  church  forms  over  the  fraternal  duty 
of  rejoicing  together  witliout  jealousy,  at  the  pros- 
perity of  other  churches.  From  the  essentially 
Congregational  character  of  the  Madagascar  Na- 
tional Church,  the  establishment  of  High-Church- 
ism,  diametrically  opposed  to  its  ecclesiastical 
principles  and  practices,  must  inevitably  work  con- 
fusion and  injury.  Up  to  the  present  time,  the  re- 
sults of  this  High  Church  mission,  and  also  of  the 
Catholic,  are  meagre.-^  Tlie  Quakers'  Missionary 
Society  is  also  at  work  in  INIadagascar,  endeavor- 
ing especially  to  bring  about  the  emancipation  of 
slaves; 2  and  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  mission, 
which  had  in  1874  six  principal  stations,  and  now 

1  C.J?.,  in  Antananarivo  only  150;  see  Report  of  the  Propaj^a- 
tion  Society,  1S71),  p.  48.  Carlyl(j(sce  above)  comi)lains,  too,  that 
some  luis.sionarics  of  the  Propagation  Society  in  South  Africa,  in 
their  zeal  for  their  own  clinrch,  meddle  with  other  successful 
mi.s.-;ions. 

2  See  the  Report  of  the  Quaker  missionary,  Mr.  Clark,  at  the 
Mildinay  ('(jiifcrence,  p.  2'.'A,  sqq.  ;  and  Illustrated  Missionary 
News,  February,  1880,  p.  15,  where  the  number  of  Quaker  mi» 


EAST   AFKICA.  117 

has  a  thousand  baptized  converts,  and  instructs 
four  thousand  children  in  its  schools.  It  had  last 
year  twenty  thousand  attendants  on  divine  wor- 
ship.^ 

I  only  mention  in  passing  the  Anglican  Church 
mission,  on  the  island  of  Mauritius,  and  the  mis- 
sions in  the  Seychelle  Archipelago  on  the  part  of 
the  Propagation  and  Church  Missionary  Societies,^ 
under  the  supervision  of  the  bishop  of  that  island. 
On  the  mainland  of  East  Africa,  the  coast  of  Zan- 
zibar now  comes  into  the  foreground,  not  simply 
because  the  little  island  of  the  same  name  has 
been  for  a  long  time  the  seat  of  the  English  Uni- 
versity mission  for  Central  Africa,  but  chiefly 
because  the  revived  East-African  mission  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  has  founded  here  a 
second  Sierra  Leone  for  re-enforcing  the  efforts  of 
the  English  in  suppressing  the  slave-trade,  name- 
ly, the  flourishing  colony  of  Frere  Town  at  Mom- 
bas,  the  influence  of  which  is  spreading  far  and 
wide.^  Many  hundreds  of  freed  slaves  are  in- 
structed here,  and,  strengthened  by  African  Chris- 
tians from  Bombay,  are  being  gathered  into  con- 
gregations. This  society  has  here  six  hundred  and 
eight    converts,  in   two    stations    (including  the 

sion  schools  in  Madagascar  is  given  as  eighty-five,  with  2,860 
scholars. 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1878,  p.  513. 

2  The  latter  now  has  1,055  church-members  in  Mauritius  :  lie- 
port,  1879,  p.  48. 

3  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1880,  p. 
6.  sqq.    Now,  2  stations,  737  converts,  157  scholars. 


118  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   INHSSIONS  : 

revived  Wanika  mission).  The  mission  of  the 
United  Methodist  Free  Church  is  also  gaining  a 
strong  foothold. 

The  courageous  advance  of  various  mission  so- 
cieties to  the  great  East-African  central  lakes, 
tlu'ough  the  ways  opened  by  Livingstone  and 
Stanley,  is  a  remarkable  feature  in  the  recent  his- 
tory of  missions.  Upon  the  shores  of  the  Lake 
Nyassa  we  see  the  Scotch,  especially  the  Free 
Scotch  Church,  missionaries  and  colonists  since 
1875,  in  Livingstonia  (which  should  be  trans- 
planted to  another  place,  on  account  of  the  tsetse 
flies)  and  Blantyre,  founding  the  most  beautiful 
and  enduring  monument  to  that  great  friend  of 
Africa,  —  a  garden  of  the  Lord,  in  the  midst  of 
the  wilderness.  The  worship  of  God  has  been 
begun,  schools  are  opened,  the  slave-trade  is  sup- 
pressed, the  faith  of  the  natives  won,  and  the 
founding  of  a  church  is  soon  to  follow.  The 
first  female  missionary  physician  from  Scotland  is 
already  on  her  way  thitlier.^  Farther  toward  the 
north,  the  expedition  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  reached  in  1878  Lake  Tanganyika,  in  Ujiji, 
in  order  to  establish  a  colony  there ;  and  Dr.  Mul- 
lens, their  untiring  secretary,  started  himself  for 
that  place  to  aid  in  overcoming  the  difficulties  of 
beginning  the  mission,  by  opening  up  a  new  route 
thither  from  Zanzibar.^ 

»  Church  of  Scotland  Record,  1879,  p.  2G7,  aqq. 

*  London  Report,  1879,  p.  4G,  sqq.    It  is  with  deep  regret  that 


CENTRAL  AFRICA.  119 

Still  farther  nortli,  the  expedition  sent  out  by 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  in  consequence  of 
Stanley's  report,  from  Zanzibar  to  the  great  Lake 
Victoria  Nyanza  (in  1876),  not  only  established 
the  station  Mpwapwa,  with  two  missionaries,  on 
the  way,  but  also  settled  the  chief  missionary  col- 
ony, and  founded  the  principal  mission-station 
(1877)  on  the  Nyanza  itself,  in  Rubaga,  the  capital 
of  King  Mtesa  of  Uganda  (who  was  so  desirous  of 
knowledge).  The  society  has  now  strengthened 
its  missionary  forces  that  were  weakened  by  harsh 
treatment,  sending  new  men  to  their  aid,  partly 
by  way  of  the  Nile  and  partly  from  Zanzibar.^ 
Unfortunately,  of  late,  some  French  Jesuits  (who 
just  arrived)  have  been  trying  to  throw  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  this  mission.^  On  the  other  hand, 
the  completed  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  Suaheli,  by  Bishop  Steere  in  Zanzibar,  of 
which  we  have  recently  heard,^  and  the  fact  that 
Suaheli  is  understood  also  among  a  number  of 
tribes  around  the  great  lakes  and  in  Uganda  itself, 
ought  to  lighten  essentially  the  work  of  evangeli- 
zation. So  ought  the  new  treaty  between  Eng- 
land and  Portugal  (June,  1879),  on  the  opening 

we  hear  that  he  there  has  met  with  his  death,  —  a  severe  loss  for 
the  whole  Protestant  missions.    Two  new  stations  are  be^n. 

1  See  Church  Missionary  Report,  1878,  p.  53,  sqq.,  and  Ab- 
stract, 1879,  p.  7,  sqq. 

2  See  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer,  December,  1879,  p. 
725,  sqq. 

3  From  a  notice  in  The  Christian,  3d  July,  1879. 


120  PKOTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

of  the  Zambesi  for  trade  and  settlement  of  new 
colonies.  We  may  hope  also  that  the  expedition 
of  the  -A^mcrican  Board  of  Boston,  sent  out  to 
Central  Africa,  and  which  is  in  noble  harmony 
with  all  co-hvborcrs,i  will  strengthen  and  further 
tlie  pioneer  work  of  the  English,  already  begun. 

The  evangelical  mission  work  in  Abyssinia 
among  nominal  Christians  and  Jews  by  certain 
Chrischona  brethren  (in  the  service  of  the  Brit- 
ish and  Foreign  Bible  Society),  and  the  London 
Jewish  mission,  oidy  belong  in  part  to  the  mis- 
sion work  among  nncivilized  peoples.  They  have 
been  continued  chiefly  by  means  of  school  work 
since  1865,  especially  by  the  Swedish  Fosterland 
Society,  on  the  Egypto-Abyssinian  frontier,  and 
under  some  heavy  losses.  Since  the  destruction 
of  their  only  Abyssinian  station  (Hamasen),  they 
are  waiting  for  quieter  times,  in  order  to  advance 
again  over  the  frontier, ^  from  Massowah  and  jNIen- 
za.  They  have  recently  nearly  accomplished  their 
original  aim,  of  penetrating  as  far  as  the  Gallas, 
by  sending  out  some  native  Christians  after  hav- 
ing established  a  station  in  Galladand^  (1877). 
The  last  rep(  rt  of  the  Chrischona  brother  Mayer 
shows  that  their  attempts  with  King  Menelek  of 
Shoa  have  not  been  fruitless,  but  that   he   as   a 


1  Sir  Thomas  F.  Buxton,  at  the  Miklmay  Conference,  p.  49, 

2  See  Allf^cniciiiKi  Missions  Zeitschrift,  ISTl»,  i>.  18(5. 

8  Missioua-Tidning,  May,  187Ü  ;  Calw.  Mission.-Maguzin,  1879 
p.  70. 


EESTJLTS   OF   EXPEEIENCE.  121 

Christian  has  abolished  the  slave-trade  throughout 
his  whole  kingdom. ^ 

The  Egyptian  work  we  shall  consider  under  the 
head  of  the  Lands  of  Islam. 

VIII.  Let  us  make  a  short  halt  here,  in  order, 
out  of  this  almost  immeasurably  wide  extended 
missionary  work  among  uncivilized  peoples^  to 
notice  some  of  the  results  of  experience,  as  they 
present  themselves  to-day  more  and  more  clearly, 
in  the  various  societies,  although  the  mode  of 
treatment  is  quite  different  in  separate  instances, 
according  to  race-peculiarities,  religion,  natural 
talents,  and  social  circumstances. 

The  first  task  of  the  missionary  toward  entirely 
barbarous  people  is  always,  little  by  little,  to  win 
their  trust.  This  is  no  easy  work  if  the  nation 
is  wholly  barbarous.  If  the  missionary  were  the 
first  white  face  ever  seen  among  them,  it  would 
be  much  easier,  but  that  is  rarely  the  case :  others 
have  already  been  there  who  were  not  sent  by  the 
Lord,  but  drawn  by  greed  of  gain,  or  desire  for 
adventure,  and  who  too  often  have  basely  misused 
their  superiority  in  external  culture  and  civiliza- 
tion, to  plunder  the  poor  heathen,  which  leaves 
them  with  deep-rooted  mistrust,  if  not  hate  and 
thirst  for  vengeance.  How  difficult  for  them  to 
believe  that  some  one  has  come  for  their  good,  and 

1  See  his  letter  to  the  Anti-Slavery  Society  in  London,  since 
published  by  many  newspapers ;  see  Reichsbote,  Aug.  19, 1879. 


122  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

not  liis  own !  Then  it  is  necessary  for  tlie  mis- 
sionary to  make  them  feel  that  he  has  come  to 
give,  not  to  take  ;  to  alleviate  their  misery,  and  not 
to  gain  profit  from  their  ignorance.  For  this  not 
simply  words,  but  deeds,  are  necessary ;  not  simply 
periodical  external  gifts,  which  only  make  "rice- 
Christians,"  but  a  life  full  of  love  and  loving  sym- 
pathy wliich  shows  itself  in  Christian  mercy  and 
gentleness.  Here  is  an  educated,  gracious  Chris- 
tian Caucasian,  there  a  boorish,  stupid  slave  of 
darkness,  a  heathen  of  entirely  different  color  and 
race  ;  and  across  this  greatest  of  imaginable  chasms, 
which  lies  between  them,  love  alone  can  throw  a 
bridge.  ''  I  have  found,"  says  a  missionary  from 
New  Guinea,^  "that  human  kindness  is  a  key 
which  unlocks  every  door,  however  firmly  it  may 
seem  to  be  closed  against  us.  In  the  early  days 
of  a  mission  like  that  of  New  Guinea,  very  little 
dependence  can  be  placed  on  oral  teaching.  I 
believe  strongly,  more  strongly  now  than  ever,  in 
the  power  of  a  consistent  Christian  life."  On 
account  of  such  a  life  upon  the  shores  of  that 
island,  the  missionaries  are  now  everywhere  hailed 
as  friends  and  messengers  of  peace.  Why  do  I 
remmd  you  of  tliis?  Because  it  cannot  be  too 
forcibly  impressed  upon  missionaries,  that  it  is 
precisely  with  tliose  who  preach  the  Word  of  Life 
that  the  living  in  this  Word  will  least  bear  separa- 

1  The  missionary  Mr.  Lawes  ;  see  Mildmay  Conference,  p. 
283. 


EESF^rS   OF   EXPERIENCE.  123 

tion  from  it,  if  it  is  to  demonstrate  itself  to  others 
as  a  living,  fruitful  principle  everywhere.  Es- 
pecially among  heathen  nations  the  life  is  more 
powerful  to  draw  men  to  Christ  than  preaching. 
Young  missionaries  in  their  zeal  often  run  from 
village  to  village  in  order  "  to  bear  witness,"  and 
then  return  home  with  a  satisfied  feeling  that 
they  have  accomplished  their  mission.  But  active 
mission  work  demands  much  more  than  that, — 
constant  proofs  of  heart-love.^  Mr.  Livingstone 
does  not  say  in  vain,^  that,  if  a  missionary  has  to 
deal  with  the  most  barbarous  tribes  even,  polite- 
ness and  good  manners  are  of  great  value.  Pre- 
cisely his  superior  culture,  this  ^' specificum'^  of 
modern  missions,  will  often  be  dangerous  for  the 
missionary,  a  temptation  to  treat  the  natives  too 
much  en  bas^  yes,  even  with  haughtiness  and  rude- 
ness instead  of  with  that  pity  which  shone  in  the 
eye  of  the  Great  Shepherd,  when,  moved  with 
compassion,  he  saw  the  people  as  famishing,  scat- 
tered, shepherdless  sheep ;  and  instead  of  with  that 
love  which  alone  has  the  right  firmness  and  deli- 
cacy wisely  to  conduct  educational  training. 

Here  and  there  missionaries,  Germans  also  in 
Africa,  have  failed  in  this  respect.  Finally,  what 
shall  we  say  in  regard  to  the  English  (Wesleyan) 
missionary  in  the  South  Sea,  who,  whether  from 

1  The  missionary  Mr.  Hughes,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  332. 

2  Missionary  Sacrifices;  see  the  Catholic  Presbyterian,  Jan- 
uary, 1879. 


124  PKOTESTANT   FORI^IGN    MISSIONS: 

necessity,  or  to  make  a  strong  example,  in  connec- 
tion with  some  settlers,  revenged  in  a  bloody  man- 
ner the  murder  of  certain  native  teachers  by 
cannibals  on  the  Duke  of  York  Island  ?  —  an  un- 
heard-of error  in  a  Protestant  missionar}^,  which 
was  censured  altogether  too  liglit.ly  by  the  expres- 
sion of  regret  from  the  Australian-Wesleyan  Con- 
ference ;  against  which,  because  it  would  easily 
compromise  and  render  difficult  the  whole  mission 
work  in  those  quarters,  other  missionaries  were 
obliged  to  enter  their  protest.^ 

As  regards  instruction,  the  method  of  the 
Master  proves  itself,  with  ever-increasing  clear- 
ness, to  be  the  true  one,  even  among  the  barbar- 
ous heathen.2  He  propounded  no  artificial  sj^stem, 
spun  out  into  minute  detail :  he  planted,  rather, 
many  fruitful  seeds,  yet  forming  a  distinct  whole, 
in  the  hearts  of  his  disciples,  out  of  which,  under 
the  quickening  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the 
whole  tree  of  apostolic  doctrine  could  afterwards 
develop   itself.     In  working  with  those  unaccus- 

1  The  Illustr<atfi(l  Missionary  News,  Feb.  1,  1879,  and  Allge- 
meine Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  18(5,  sqq.,  Calw.  Mission. -Magazin, 
1870,  p.  48.  A  missionary  has  no  right  to  exercise  justice  by 
means  of  the  sword,  even  towards  cannibals;  for  which  reason 
many  friends  of  missions  were  of  opinion  that  the  missionary 
(Mr.  Drown)  should  at  once  have  been  dismissed.  This  —  fortu- 
nately solitary —  scandal  was  doubtless  tua  res  Ufjitur  for  other 
missionaries  as  well.  That  which  harms  the  common  cause 
ought  also  in  common  to  be  rejected. 

2  Cf.  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  42.  Private 
letters  of  an  African  Basel  missionary  to  myself  confirm  this. 


RESULTS   OF   EXPERIENCE.  125 

tomed  to  abstract  thought,  one  must  not  system- 
atize too  mucli,  but  be  contented  with  the  merely 
fundamental  truths,  presented  in  an  elementary, 
and,  as  far  as  possible,  easily-comprehended  and 
concise  form.  On  the  other  hand,  experience 
teaches  that  heathen  Christians  who  cannot  read 
may  easily  become  spiritually  crippled,  through 
superficial  teaching  in  the  preparation  for  bap- 
tism ;  because  they  can  never  derive  the  same 
blessing  from  the  preaching  afterwards  as  those 
who  have  been  better  instructed. 

The  almost  general  complaint  of  the  Avant  of 
inner  strength  in  the  newly-baptized  converts  very 
often  results  from  the  practice  of  a  too-sudden 
baptism.  We  would  recommend,  as  a  rule,  a 
longer  time  for  instruction  before  baptism,  unless 
we  expect  to  see  some  of  them  relapse,  and  be  lost 
in  the  heathen  mass,  which,  unfortunately,  is  often 
the  case  ;  for  example,  among  the  negroes  of  West 
Africa.^ 

1  The  old  controversy  as  to  whether  a  heathen  should  be  bap- 
tized only  after  his  genuine  conversion,  or  whenever  he  honestly 
renounces  idols,  and  turns  to  the  living  God  and  his  revelation 
in  Christ  (c/.  Heidenbote,  1878,  p.  76),  is  one  which  will  lead  to  a 
different  practice,  according  to  the  significance  attached  to  bap- 
tism and  the  sacraments  generally.  Neither  of  the  two  practices 
or  views  should  be  made  to  apply  with  equal  rigor  in  all  places. 
The  missionary  must  examine  into  every  case  thoroughly,  and, 
according  to  circumstances,  act  promptly  or  with  deliberation. 
Even  in  the  primitive  Church  different  methods  were  employed. 
According  to  the  Clementine  Homilies,  Niceta  was  baptized  by 
Peter  after  only  one  day's  preparation:  "  Alioque  multis  diebu3 
oportebat  ante  instrui  et  doceri "  (vii.  34).    Another  passage 


126  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

Only  where  a  congregation  is  less  surronnded 
by  temptations,  —  for  example,  in  tlie  interior  of 
the  conntr3%  —  is  not  in  contact  with  licentious 
Europeans  who  are  on  tlie  coasts,  and  especially 
only  where  there  is  a  band  of  living  and  experi- 
enced Christians  to  strengthen  and  further  educate 
this  weak  babe  in  Christ,  and  where  it  is  not  a 
case  of  the  first  establishment  of  a  church, — 
or  in  other  extraordinary  circumstances,  a  sliorter 
preparatory  training  may  be  sufficient. 

Yet  there  is  nothing  in  which  a  man  should 
work  so  little  according  to  a  definite  model  as  in 
missions.  Here,  above  all,  clear  insight  and  un- 
trammelled independent  action  is  necessary.  A 
nation's  character,  and  the  peculiarities  of  the 
land,  which  in  India,  for  example,  are  different 
from  those  in  Africa,  necessitate  a  difference  in 
practice.  The  negro,  for  instance,  has  in  his 
nature  something  soft,  sensuous,  easily  excitable, 
unreliable.  He  needs  so  much  the  more  a  thor- 
ough moral  training,  less  that  is  exciting,  more  to 
build  up  true  noble  character. 

It  is  being  recognized  more  and  more,  that  the 
frequent  change  of  missionaries  greatly  embar- 
rasses the  power  of  mission  work.  Service  for 
only  a  few  years  is,  for  the  most   part,  of  little 

speaks  of  three  months'  preparation  as  n(!cessary.  The  Apos- 
tolic Constitutions  (lib.  viii.,  chap.  32)  .lay  down  three  years  as 
the  proper  duration  of  a  cat(!chunienate;  without,  however, 
inakinj;  this  term  binding,  because  ovx  ö  xpövcK  "AA'  6  rponog  Kpive- 
rou,  plainly  a  right  canon. 


RESULTS  OF  EXPERIENCE.  127 

value.  Almost  without  exception,  therefore,  the 
societies  require  the  missionaries  first  of  all  and  as 
soon  as  possible  to  learn  the  language.  Preaching 
through  interpreters  is  and  always  will  be  of 
doubtful  value,  even  though  they  may  not  make 
such  mistakes  as  one  did  a  short  time  ago  for  a 
Scotch  missionar}^  on  Lake  Nyassa,  who  translated 
"  John  Knox  "  ''  John  the  Ox."  ^  It  is  self-evident 
how  important  the  literary  labor  of  a  missionary 
is  for  people  who  have  as  yet  an  unwritten  lan- 
guage, who  must  therefore  lay  the  foundations  in 
a  nation  of  a  literature  in  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 
The  achievements  of  different  missions  are  in  this 
respect  quite  unlike,  owing  in  a  great  extent  to 
the  rapid  changing  of  missionaries.^  But  a  too- 
sudden  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  an 
unwritten  language  has-  also  its  perils.  How 
many  conceptions  and  expressions  which  are  of 
inestimable  worth,  for  the  future  growth  of  the 
church  and  of  civilized  Christian  life,  must  first 
be  wrought  out  and  stamped  under  much  prayer, 
which  requires  a  long  life  lived  in  the  spirit  of 
the  language  !  We  should  be  satisfied  for  a  time 
with  the  great  truths. 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p,  183.  Graul  (see 
above),  p.  135,  says  of  the  preaching  through  interpreters,  "  The 
result  is  next  to  nothing." 

2  Cf.,  e.g.,  the  achievements  of  the  Basel  missionaries  in  West 
Africa,  one  of  whom  some  time  ago  received  a  gold  medal  from 
the  Academy  at  Paris  for  his  philological  works,  as  comi^ared  to 
those  of  the  Wesleyans  in  the  same  district. 


128  PKOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

It  is  well  that  preaching  and  school  instruction 
go  liand  in  hand.  On  account  of  the  great  stupid- 
ity of  many  of  the  older  inhabitants,  the  hope  of  a 
better  future  in  a  barbarous  nation  lies  almost  en- 
tirel}^  in  the  young.  Thorough  schools,  and  in  time 
institutes  for  higher  education,  are  indispensable 
for  every  mission.  The  first  aim  should  be,  to 
train  independent  church-members;  the  second, 
higher  aim,  that  of  winning  and  training  native 
teachers.  But  these  two  must  not  be  confounded 
nor  identified  with  each  other,  but  always  be  de- 
termined  by  the  actual  wants  of  a  community. 
Where  training  schools  for  heathen  converts  ar«3 
established  too  early,  that  is,  in  the  first  stages  of 
the  mission,  before  the  school  is  adopted  by  a 
Christian  congregation,  and  fed  with  good  schol- 
ars, experience  shows,  as  among  the  Indians,  ne- 
groes, and  others,  that  you  obtain,  to  a  great 
extent,  dry,  weak,  unsuccessful  native  teachers. 
Therefore,  first  produce,  through  preaching  and 
ordinary  instruction,  a  foundation  of  capable,  well- 
instructed,  living  church-members.  If  this  be  once 
secured,  then  higher  education  in  a  Christian  sense 
may  easily  unite  with  it,  such  as  the  native  preach- 
ers and  teachers  should  have.  A  missionary  wrote 
me  recently,  ''  For  the  first  few  years  of  a  mission, 
a  thoroughly  converted  young  man  taken  out  of  tlie 
congregation,  of  but  imperfect  culture,  but  with  a 
decidedly  Christian  spirit  and  a  good  understand- 
ing, is  of  more  value  to  the  school  than  one  who  is 


EXTERNAL   INFLUENCES.  129 

well  trained  but  not  thoroughly  converted.  And, 
when  really  fundamental  work  has  to  be  done  in 
a  mission,  only  permanently  disastrous  results  will 
ensue,  when  those  who  are  called  upon  to  do  it  are 
themselves  mechanical  and  lifeless  in  spiritual  mat- 
ters." 1  Give  to  none  more  than  he  can  bear  with- 
out straining  himself.  Be  careful  that  the  enlight- 
enment of  conscience,  and  the  moral  discipline  of 
the  heart  and  will,  keep  pace  with  intellectual 
growth. 

With  this  is  connected  the  question  as  to  the 
training  in  civilization  of  barbarous  people  in 
general.  Be  not  too  hasty  in  introducing  mere 
outward  culture,  lest  you  ruin  both  the  heathen 
and  those  who  are  converted ;  and  do  not  allow 
them  to  be  led  astray  through  the  culture-fanatics 
of  our  times  (who  are  entirely  out  of  sympathy 
with  the  Bible  teachings),  from  that  fundamental 
mission  principle,  that  external  matters  are  to  be 
introduced  only  so  far  as  they  are  advantageous 
to  spiritual  life.  Further,  the  habit  of  regular 
work  and  honest  acquisition,  of  cleanliness,  of 
having  neat  clothing  and  healthy  homes,  of  seek- 
ing social  progress  in  general,  will  everywhere 
come  with  the  gospel.  But  quite  different  is  it 
as  to  the  luxuries  and  necessities  of  civilization, 
which  have  not,  as  with  us,  gro'wn  out  of  a  long 
process  of  social  development,  and  are  therefore  a 
possession  we  are  able  to  endure,  but  are  suddenly 

1    CJ.  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  459. 


130  PROTESTANT  FOKEIGN  MISSIONS: 

introduced  from  without,  to  a  people  wholly  unpre 
pared  for  them,  and  whom  consequently  they  mor- 
ally, spiritually,  and  physically  completely  ener- 
vate.^ 

Not  missions,  but  intercourse  with  the  world, 
almost  unavoidably  produces  the  last-mentioned 
results.  Hence  the  repetition  of  repulsive  carica- 
tures of  civilization,  the  black  "  dandies "  and 
"belles"  of  Africa  and  of  the  South  Seas;  hence 
also  in  part,  the  swift  dying-out  of  so  many  abo- 
riginal tribes,  not  to  mention  the  terrible  devas- 
tations of  whiskey,  which  so  often  paralyzes 
missionary  influence  among  the  Indians  in  Amer 
ica.  So  also  when  the  Esquimaux  accustom  them- 
selves to  drinking  coffee  instead  of  their  oil,  they 
become,  as  has  been  observed,  much  less  capable 
of  withstanding  the  raw  violence  of  their  climate. 

Herein  there  is  need  of  great  care  on  the  part 
of  the  missionaries.  That  experienced  South-Sea 
missionary,  Mr.  Murray,  gives  the  correct  view 
of  this  matter,  when  he  writes,  "  No  external 
progress,  meant  to  be  lasting,  must  be  forced  un- 
timely upon  a  nation ;  the  people  must  in  the  first 
place  be  spiritually,  morally,  and  religiously  so  far 
raised,  as  really  to  feel  those  wants  Avhich  create  a 
desire  for  the  comforts  and  requirements  of  civil- 


1  Cf.  "Warneck,  Die  gegenseitigen  Beziehungen  zwischen  der 
modernen  Mission  und  Cultur,  pp.  281-29(>.  As  also  the  mission- 
ary Mr.  Lawes  (New  Guinea),  on  the  want  of  success  of  all  mere» 
ly  external  means  of  ciilture:  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  283. 


CIVILIZING   THE   HEATHEN   CHRISTIANS.     131 

ized  life.  Inward  and  outward  things  must  gc 
hand  in  hand."  It  follows  from  this,  that  every 
thing  introduced  by  missions,  as  to  industries, 
must  be  made  serviceable  to  the  chief  work,  which 
is  spiritual.  As  beneficial  and  necessary  as  the 
introduction  of  mechanical  trades  into  mission 
stations  is,  it  must  not  complicate  too  much  the 
leading  idea,  or  bind  down  the  individual  char- 
acter, of  the  mission.  If  the  special  direction  of 
the  industrial  works  is  taken  by  lay  preachers, 
school-teachers,  and  foremen,  the  missionary  im- 
pulse, and  therewith  the  healthy  progressive  devel- 
opment, will  be  entirely  lost. 

Closely  connected  with  the  introduction  of 
external  culture  is  the  duty,  even  among  the  most 
barbarous  peoples,  of  not  denationalizing  them 
through  Christianization.  Otherwise  there  will  be 
a  loss  of  substance  to  the  nation's  power,  which 
cannot  again  be  made  good.  One  must  distin- 
guish between  what  is  useful  and  is  to  be  cleansed, 
in  the  aboriginal  character,  and  what  is  to  be 
combated ;  changing  only,  as  Bishop  Patteson  en- 
joins, "that  which  is  incompatible  with  the  sim- 
plest form  of  Christian  teaching  and  life."  ^  Eng- 
lish missionaries  in  India,  especially,  have  failed 
greatly  in  this  respect.  They  have  entered  too 
little  into  the  character  of  the  Indian  mind,  in 
order  sufficiently  to  respect,  and  allow  to  remain, 
that  which  in  its  way  is  justifiable. 

1  Baur.,  J.  C.  Patteson,  p.  189.  See  also  Cbristlieb,  Mission»- 
bernf  des  evangel.  Deutschlands,  p.  20,  sqq. 


132  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   ^nSSIONS  : 

Englishmen  themselves,  like  Bishop  Patteson, 
have  openly  acknowledged  this.  One  should 
study  the  peculiarities  of  the  people,  and  believe 
that  the  gospel  is  competent  to  strengthen  by  de- 
grees even  the  weak,  light,  inconstant  character  of 
a  nation  ;  to  put  new  power  into  feeble  limbs,  new 
courage  into  timorous  souls.  The  living  water  of 
the  Divine  Word  contains  also  an  admixture  of 
iron ! 

The  Europeanizing  of  native  workers  has  fre- 
quently proved  the  beginning  of  the  denationali- 
zation of  heathen  Christians.  This  not  only  raises 
an  objection  to  the  mission  from  an  entirely  un- 
necessary source,  but  places  it  in  a  false  light 
before  the  people.  The  native  Christian  should, 
as  far  as  consistent  with  his  Christian  training, 
remain  a  full  and  entire  member  of  his  people, 
even  as  to  his  mode  of  life,  for  only  then  can  his 
congregation  support  him.  There  have  been  many 
mistakes  made  in  this  matter.  How  far  it  may 
result  from  defective  qualifications  in  European 
missionaries,  we  leave  to  the  kind  consideration  of 
the  chairmen  of  the  various  societies.  It  may 
be  added  here  in  passing,  that  the  wide-spread, 
though  wrong  and  unjustifiable,  custom,  which 
native  Christians  have  adopted  in  India,  of  wear- 
ing European  clothing  when  employed  as  clerks,- 
secretaries,  and  the  like,  in  order  to  obtain  liigher 
wages,  demands  their  attention  also  !  ^ 

1  I  have  heard  this  confirmed  and  complained  of  by  several 
Indian  missionaries. 


DUTY   OF   THE   NATIVE   OHEISTIANS.         133 

It  needs  remarkable  men,  noted  for  spiritual 
enliglitenment,  intelligence,  and  strength  of  charaC' 
ter,  in  order  to  work  successfully  among  barbarous 
people.  Not  a  host  of  mediocre  European  mission- 
aries, who  burden  the  work  for  those  better  fitted, 
will  conquer  a  heathen  land :  the  natives  them- 
selves must  accomplish  the  principal  work.  Hence 
only  those  European  missionaries  should  be  chosen, 
whose  clearly  known  aim  from  the  beginning  is 
the  winning  of  capable  workers  out  of  the  native 
congregations,  in  order  through  them  to  lead  the 
native  churches  gradually  to  complete  independ- 
ence, self-support,  self-guidance,  self-extension. 
From  every  worker  in  the  mission,  even  to  the 
mechanic,  clear  insight,  self-denial,  and  humility 
should  be  demanded ;  that  he  work  to  make  him- 
self unnecessary,  and  seek  to  see  others  taking  liis 
place. 

The  old  idea  that  missionaries  should  be  pastors 
of  native  congregations  has  been  entirely  aban- 
doned in  America,^  and  must  disappear  more  and 
more  from  among  us,  both  in  theory  and  practice. 
The  industrial  workshops  should  also  in  time  be 
cut  loose  from  the  missions,  and  carried  on  by 
private  individual  natives.     The  character  of  the 

1  In  a  private  letter  of  Dr.  A.  C.  Thompson  of  the  American 
Board,  to  myself,  he  says,  "  We  urge  upon  all  missionaries  the 
importance  of  bringing  forward,  as  early  and  as  fast  as  is  consist- 
ent, native  preachers  and  pastors,  with  a  view  to  have  this 
work  of  foreigners  pass  over  into  a  hojne  missionary  work  at  the 
earliest  date  that  it  can  be  safely  done." 


184  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

whole  work  must  continually  make  the  impression 
upon  the  native  congregations,  that  they  are  not 
to  sit  still,  but  always  be  pressing  onward  and  ex- 
tending tlie  mission  work.  It  is  only  in  this  way 
that  the  missionary  impulse  can  be  breathed  into 
the  congregations,  and  be  retained. 

These  objects,  kept  clearly  and  continually  in 
view,  would  in  time  bring  the  necessary  relief  for 
the  home  societies.  The  support  of  European 
missionaries,  and  their  buildings,  make  up  the 
great  expenses  of  particular  stations.  If  the 
European  character  prevails,  they  build  for  Euro- 
peans, on  account  of  health,  for  instance,  more 
substantially  and  expensively  than  for  natives,  and 
the  whole  burden  comes  upon  the  home  society 
which  supports  the  European  missionary.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  training  of  native  workers  in 
and  with  the  formation  of  nucleus  congregations 
be  from  the  beginning  the  aim  of  the  missionary, 
then  the  erecting  of  buildings,  because  they  will 
soon  be  occupied  by  native  workers,  will  become 
more  the  duty  of  the  native  members  of  the  mis- 
sion church  themselves.^  This  is  now  the  case,  to 
a  much  greater  extent,  in  English  and  American 
missions  than  in  the  German.  But  this  principle 
must  be  adopted  by  the  latter  also.     It  is  wrong, 

1  An  opinion  may  he  formed  of  liow  different  are  the  require- 
ments for  native  and  European  Christians,  by  the  fact  tliat  in 
South  Africa  a  chapel  which  hol<ls  only  sixty  Euroneans  is 
large  enough  to  contain  two  hundred  natives.  See  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Notices,  Sei)tember,  187Ü,  p.  216. 


DUTY   OF   THE   NATIVE   CHRISTIANS.  135 

—  I  support  myself  by  the  judgment  of  compe- 
tent missionaries,  —  and  too  much  is  expected  of 
the  home  churches,  when  the  treasury  of  the 
home  societies,  alone  or  almost  alone,  must  build 
chapels  for  heathen  congregations,  and  houses  for 
heathen  preachers  and  teachers.  As  the  heathen 
congregations  build  their  own  dwellings,  so  ought 
they  to  learn  to  build  simply,  and  with  their  own 
hands,  their  houses  of  worship  and  parsonages. 
This  can  the  easier  take  place,  the  less  we  Euro- 
peanize  these  workers ! 

This  much  is  certain :  the  chief  work  must  be 
done  by  natives,  even  if  under  the  guidance  of 
our  missionaries.  Therefore  their  education  as 
workers  is  a  great  question,  as  long  since,  in  the 
South  Seas,^  they  have  shown  themselves  to  be 
much  more  successful  pioneers  than  the  Euro- 
peans, and  they  will  give  this  proof  in  Africa  also, 
under  like  supervision.  Without  doubt  colored 
congregations  may  be  prematurely  made  inde- 
pendent, and  mistakes  have  already  been  made  in 
this  direction;  especially  perhaps  there  has  been 
a  too-sudden  transfer  to  the  young  heathen  Chris- 
tian congregations  of  the  duty  of  making  collec- 
tions.2  But  we  Germans,  and  also  the  Dutch 
(compare  their  Minahassa  Mission),  move  too 
slowly  and  too  anxiously  in  this   matter.      Our 

1  See  London  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1879,  p.  60. 

2  Cf.  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1878,  p.  386;  1879,  p 
1S6. 


136  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

stations  are  comparatively  still  far  behind  in  self- 
support;  they  are,  from  our  State  Church  mission- 
aries down,  held  too  little  systematically  to  the 
above-named  principles,  and  therefore  should  be 
reminded  of  the  object  of  foreign  missions  in  the 
native  Christian  churches,  which  the  Americans 
and  English  1  comprehend  under  three  words: 
"  self-support,  self-rule,  self-extension." 

n.   MISSIONS   AMONG   CIVILIZED  NATIONS. 

IX.  Turning  now  to  the  evangelical  missions 
among  civilized  nations,  we  will  consider,  in  their 
order,  first  the  lands  of  Islam,  India,  China,  and 
Japan.  Here,  where  Christianity  meets  developed 
religious  systems,  whose  institution  and  opportu- 
nities for  representation  run  through  the  whole 
social  and  political  life,  making  a  more  or  less 
strong  citadel  of  anti-Christian  customs  and  ideas ; 
where  a  hostile  civilization,  or  half-civilization, 
with  its  own  religious,  philosophical,  and  general 
literature,  as  a  mighty  power  rules  the  life  of  the 
people,  and  resists  the  spirit  and  form  of  Chris- 
tianity, —  the  difficulties  of  the  mission  work  are 
without  doubt  greater,  and  its  results  are  there- 
fore, except  in  the  present  time,  proportionately 
smaller.  Yet  here,  although  the  fact  that  these 
nationalities  are  being  permeated  with  gospel  light 
may  be  discredited,  as  it  is  to-day  in  many  circles, 

1  So,  too,  tliG  Church  Missionary  Society:  A  Brief  View  of  the 
Principles,  &c.,  1877,  p.  11». 


TN  THE  LANDS   OF  ISLAM.  137 

the  results  in  tlie  near  future  will  be  so  mucli  the 
more  astouncliDQ^. 

In  the  lands  of  Islam,  in  Turkey,  as  is  well 
known,  the  greater  part  of  the  evangelical  mis- 
sion work  is  performed  by  the  American  Board  and 
the  American  Presbyterians.  After  decades  of 
difficulties  in  opening  and  extending  the  work, 
since  about  1860  a  new  and  more  hopeful  mis- 
sion period  has  commenced.^  They  have  been 
obliged  until  now  to  turn  their  efforts  chiefly  to 
the  revival  and  evangelization  of  the  Oriental 
churches,  partly  on  their  own  account,  and  partly 
because  the  almost  petrified  condition  of  Chris- 
tianity has  brought  it  so  low  in  the  estimation 
of  Mohammedans,  that  only  by  its  regeneration 
can  access  be  gained  to  their  hearts;  partly  be- 
cause Turkish  law  made,  and  still  makes,  a  direct 
work  with  the  Moslems  almost  impossible.  Peo- 
ple wonder  at  the  continued  unfruitfulness  of 
missions  among  them,  since  the  sultan  was  forced 
by  the  Crimean  War  to  protect  religious  liberty. 
But  the  Turks  have  altogether  a  different  under- 
standing of  religious  liberty  from  ours.  Religious 
liberty  in  the  sense  that  every  one  may  worship 
God  in  the  religion  in  which  he  was  born,  they 
have  protected  since  the  time  of  their  prophet. 
But  religious  liberty  in  our  sense  of  the  term,  as 

1  Cf.  for  what  follows  tlie  treatise  of  Dr.  Clark  (American 
Board):  The  Gospel  in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  1878,  p.  7,  sgg. 
Printed  silso  iu  the  Miklmay  Conference,  j).  107,  sqq. 


138  PKOTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS  : 

full  equality  between  Christian  and  Moslem,  and 
as  tlie  right  to  go  from  Islam  to  Christianit}^  — 
such  religious  freedom,  the  sultan  cannot  protect 
without  openl}'  bi^eaking  with  the  commands  of  the 
Koran. ^  The  right  to  proselyte  from  the  Turkish 
state  religion  has  therefore  never  been  given,  and 
they  do  not  intend  to  give  it,  as  the  recent  diplo- 
matic negotiations  clearly  prove. ^  We  cannot 
expect  it,  so  long  as  the  sultan  is  the  spiritual 
head,  the  caliph  of  Islam.  Hence  do  not  wonder 
that  in  the  kingdom  of  Turkey  itself  the  number 
of  converted  Mohammedans,  who  must  peril  their 
lives  by  accepting  Christianity,  is  reduced  to  three 
in  Constantinople,  three  in  Cairo,  and  three  in 
Jerusalem.''^ 

The  impossibility  of  reform  in  the  Oriental 
churches  soon  leads  to  the  founding  of  independ- 
ent evangelical  churches,  whose  number  is  now  not 
insignificant,  and  whose  spiritual  and  moral  influ- 
ence is  increasing  in  its  far-reaching  effect.  It  is 
so  already  in  Egypt.  The  chief  mission  field  here 
is  among  the  Copts,  where  the  United  Presbyte- 
rian Missionary  Society  has  worked  for  twenty- 
five  years,  with  ever-increasing  results ;  and,  in 
connection   with   these,   also   among   the    Syrian 

1  See  the  clear  rendering  of  tlie  case  in  the  speech  of  mis- 
Bionary  Hughes,  Mihhnay  Conference,  p.  025,  sqq. 

2  Sec  the  hitter  of  Sir  Henry  Eliot  in  the  Blue  Book,  1875, 
referred  to  by  Hughes. 

3  Hughes  (see  above),  p.  327.  Probably  this  refers  to  the 
beads  of  families. 


IN   THE   LANDS   OF   ISLAM.  139 

Jews,  Christians,  and  Mohammedans.  From  Al- 
exandria, along  the  Nile  to  Nubia,  they  have  six 
organized  congregations,  with  elders  and  deacons, 
twentj^-eight  out-stations  with  regular  services, 
eight  hundred  and  fifty  communicants,  and  about 
eighteen  hundred  attendants  ^  on  divine  worship. 
Their  eight  missionaries  and  six  American  female 
teachers  are  aided  by  four  native  pastors,  seven 
experienced  preachers,  and  seventy  native  evan- 
gelists. 

These  young  churches  already  contribute  over 
five  thousand  dollars  per  year  for  the  work  of 
evangelization.  One  thousand  four  hundred  and 
twenty-four  scholars  are  taught  in  thirty  day 
schools,  among  whom,  for  example,  in  Cairo  are 
seventy  Mohammedan  boys,  and  seventy  Mo- 
hammedan girls.  Eleven  young  men  are  fitting 
for  the  ministr}^  in  the  theological  seminary  at 
Osiut.  The  English  mission,  with  only  one  mis- 
sionary and  a  few  native  teachers,  confines  itself 
to  schools  for  boys  and  girls  in  Cairo  ^  (three  hun- 
dred boys,  two  hundred  girls)  and  in  Damietta, 
aided  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society ;  to 
Bible  colportage,  and  to  regular  divine  service  in 
Cairo.  In  1877  the  Americans  in  Cairo  had  the 
joy  of  making  three  converts  from  Islamism  (see 


1  According  to  the  account  of  Dr.  Watson,  Mildmay  Confer- 
ence, March,  1878,  p.  341,  sqq. 

2  See  the  missionary  Miss  Whateley's  Report,  Mildmay  Con 
ference,  p.  333,  sqq. 


140  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

above).  In  the  lands  of  Turkey  proper  we  find 
no  less  than  seventeen  Protestant  missionary  socie- 
ties at  work.  By  far  the  greatest  activity  devel- 
oped here,  even  since  they  gave  a  great  part  of 
Syria  to  the  American  Presbyterians  (1870),  is 
b}'  the  American  Board  among  the  Armenians, 
Greeks,  &c.  Her  field,  divided  into  west,  central, 
and  eastern  provinces,  reaches  from  Bulgaria  in 
the  Balkans  (Esld-Sagra,  Samakov,  &c.),  through 
the  whole  of  Asia  Minor,  even  to  the  Tigris  in 
Babylonia.  Here  she  has  built  up  in  the  midst 
of  the  lifeless  old  church  a  new  Protestant  Ori- 
ental Church,  which  to-day  comprehends  ninety- 
two  congregations,  with  about  six  thousand  com- 
municants, three  hundred  day  schools,  with  over 
eleven  thousand  scholars,  twenty  colleges,  semina- 
ries, and  high  schools,  with  about  eight  hundred 
students  male  and  female,  and  two  hundred  and 
eighty-five  places  for  preaching  and  worship.  In 
these  there  are  at  work  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
two  American  professors,  missionaries,  and  female 
teachers,  with  over  five  hundred  native  preachers 
and  teachers.^  In  the  west  province  (including 
Constantinople,  with  llobert  College,  —  a  university 
of  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  students  out  of 
twelve  different  nations  taught  in  the  English  lan- 
guage,—  Brusa,  Marsovan,  with  a  theological  jcmi- 

1  According  to  the  treatise  of  Dr.  Jessnp  (Boyrout),  at  t  lie  meet- 
ing of  the  Alliance  in  New  York,  p.  (541,  .S77. ;  cf.  Report  of 
American  Board,  1878,  p.  40,  s^«^.,  Clark  (see  above). 


IN   THE   LANDS   OF   ISLAISI.  I4l 

nary,  Caesarea,  &c.),  we  find  thirty  congregations, 
not  including  those  in  Bulgaria  with  over  fif- 
teen hundred  grown  members ;  in  Central  Turkey 
(including  Marash,  with  a  theological  seminary, 
Aintab,  and  others),  twenty-six  congregations 
with  twenty-six  hundred  members;  in  the  eastern 
(including  Harpoot  with  a  theological  seminary, 
Erzeroom,  Van,  and  others),  thirty  churches  and 
over  eighteen  hundred  members.  These  churches, 
on  the  basis  of  the  Westminster  Confession,  are 
Congregational-Presbyterian,  and  have  evangelical 
provincial  synods.  Many  of  them  have  long  been 
seK-supporting.  What  the  native  preachers  are 
accomplishing  may  be  seen  from  this  circum- 
stance, that  one  of  them  is  called  "  the  Spurgeon 
of  the  church."^ 

If  we  go  from  here  to  Syria,  we  find  that  out- 
side of  a  few  small  congregations,  the  Protestant 
mission  is  chiefly  active  in  school  instruction. 
Here  are  the  British  Syrian  schools  and  Bible  mis- 
sion, the  Lebanon  school  committee,  which  in  con- 
nection with  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  is 
continually  establishing  schools  in  this  mountain 
range,  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  Irish 
Presbyterian,  and  the  American  United  Presbyte- 
rian missions,  and  especially  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  America. 
That  terrible  massacre  in  Lebanon  in  1860  opened 

1  According  to  Dr  Bliss  (Constantinople),  Mildmay  Confer- 
ence, p.  363. 


142  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

the  way  in  an  especial  manner  for  these  new  mis- 
sions. Mrs.  Thompson  began  the  work  for  the 
first-named  society,  and  after  nine  years  left  as  the 
fruit  of  her  labor  twenty-three  schools,  with  seven- 
teen hundred  children. 

Here  the  children  of  the  murdered  often  study 
together  with  those  of  the  murderer,  which  has 
done  much  toward  establishing  a  peaceable  feel- 
ing. "  Madam,"  said  a  Mohammedan  pacha  at  the 
sight  of  these  children,  "such  schools  as  yours, 
wherein  all  sects  are  allowed,  will  make  a  second 
massacre  impossible."^  The  number  of  British- 
S}Tian  schools  is  now  thirty,  with  three  thou- 
sand children;  and  the  total  of  all  the  schools 
in  Syria  proper  (between  Antioch  and  Nazareth, 
with  the  remainder  of  Palestine)  is  one  hundred 
and  eighty-four,  with  three  hundred  and  forty-one 
teachers,  ten  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty- 
five  scholars,  of  whom  four  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred and  seventy-two  are  girls,  and  one  thousand 
of  these  Mohammedans.^  From  three  to  four 
thousand  Turkish  women  also  receive  Bible  in- 
struction every  sabbath  in  the  British-Syrian 
schools.  In  Beirut,  where  the  American  Presby- 
terians have  in  the  Syrian  Protestant  College  a 
high    school,   tea(^hing  in    the   Arabic   language 


1  Report  of  Mrs.  Thompson's  sister,  Mildraay  Conference,  p. 
355,  sqq. 

2  According  to  Dr.  Jcssup's  account,  Mildmay  Conference,  p. 
366,  and  the  Missionary  Herald,  February,  1870,  p.  52,  sqq. 


IN  PALESTINE.  148 

(recently  more  in  English^),  a  scliool  of  medi(;inG 
also,  there  are  now  nearly  nine  thousand  in  the 
various  schools.  Of  these  three  thousand  are  in 
the  Protestant  schools.  Twenty  years  ago  there 
were  not  three  hundred  children  here  who  went 
to  school.  Of  the  twelve  printing-presses  in  the 
city,  five  belong  to  the  Protestants;  and  six  of 
the  nine  newspapers.  Besides  Beirut,  the  Ameri- 
can Presbyterians  have  occupied  Abeih,  Sidon, 
Tripoli,  and  Zahleh ;  and  in  these  five  stations, 
with  sixty-six  places  for  preaching,  there  are  twelve 
missionaries,  three  native  pastors,  one  hundred 
and  twenty-seven  native  teachers  and  evangelists, 
seven  hundred  and  sixteen  commanicants,  forty- 
five  Sunday  schools,  with  one  thousand  eight  hun- 
dred and  ninety-five  scholars.^ 

And  Palestine  ? 

Oh  that  I  must  count  this  land  also  as  a  mission- 
field!  This  land  loved  as  no  other,  wept  over 
as  no  other,  distinguished  and  longed  for  as  no 
other !  The  land  of  promise,  the  apple  of  the  eye 
of  God  and  man,  the  birthplace  of  truth  and  free- 
dom, we  would  gladly  place  it  before  us  as  the 
garden  of  the  Lord,  wherein,  as  of  old,  the  angels 
ascend  and  descend.    But  the  crown  has  long  since 

1  "With  regard  to  the  ever-increasing  influence  of  England,  see 
Report  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  1879,  p.  36. 

2  Report  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  p.  .^3,  sqq. :  The  Work  of  the  English  Press  at  Beirut, 
p.  38. 


144  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  INHSSIONS  : 

fallen  from  the  head  of  the  crown  of  lands,  since  it 
pressed  the  crown  of  thorns  upon  the  only  sinless 
head.  Truly  this  land  itself  is  a  powerful  sermon, 
wherein  the  stones  cry  out  and  the  ruins  testify 
what  God  has  done  in  grace  and  judgment.  But 
these  who  dwell  there  —  Turks,  Jews,  and,  alas  ! 
even  Christians  —  understand  it  not,  so  that  from 
afar  messengers  of  the  gospel  must  come  to  ex- 
plain the  language  of  the  ruins,  — must  show  Jew- 
ish infidelity  and  Christian  idolatry  that  God  is  to 
be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  in  order  to 
replace  the  rejected  and  long-neglected  Lord  in 
his  inheritance !  Yes,  it  is  a  mission  field  and  a 
very  hard  one  also,  with  its  remarkable  divisions 
of  Christian  and  anti-Christian  parties  and  sects, 
occupied  and  worked  by  many  missionary  societies, 
but  yielding  little  fruit.  The  Church  Missionary 
Society,  which  has  now  increased  the  number  of 
its  workers,  has  six  stations  (Jerusalem  with  a 
small  Arabic-Protestant  church  near  the  English 
and  German ;  Nazareth,  with  a  church  of  four 
hundred  and  twenty  souls,^  gathered  chiefly  from 
the  Greeks,  Jaffa,  Nablus,  Gaza,  Es  Salt,  on  the 
east  side  of  the  Jordan),  with  thirteen  hundred  and 
eighty-five  native  Christians,  fourteen  schools,  and 
eleven  hundred  and  forty-two  scholars.^     Outside 


1  Report  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  1878,  p.  G3. 

2  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1880, 
p.  8;  Calw.  Mission.-Magazin,  1879,  p.  48.  Christlieb,  Heiden 
Mission. 


IN  PERSIA.  145 

of  tliis,  there  are  the  London  Jewish  mission  and 
the  mission  schools  of  the  late  Bishop  Gobat, 
which  have  almost  all  been  transferred  to  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  We  find  German 
societies  at  work  here  also :  the  Jerusalem  Asso- 
ciation of  Berlin,  the  Chrischona  mission,  the 
deaconesses  from  Kaiserswerth  (these  also  in 
Asia  Minor  and  Egypt)  carrying  on,  especially, 
schools  and  philanthropic  institutions. 

In  ancient  Ramoth-Gilead  (Es  Salt),  there  has 
recently  been  formed  a  small  congregation  of 
Bedouin,  and  many  of  their  villages  ask  for 
schools. 

Casting  a  glance  over  Persia,  we  are  met  on  both 
sides  of  the  border  with  the  precious  fruits  of 
Protestant  missions  in  the  lands  of  Islam,  —  the 
Nestorian  Church,  revived  by  the  work  of  the 
American  Board,  and  since  1871  by  the  American 
Presbyterians.  There  are  now  twelve  to  fifteen 
thousand  members  of  this  church  under  the  influ- 
ence of  evangelical  preaching,  and  one  thousand 
one  hundred  and  fifty-two  full  members  of  the 
Reformed  Nestorian  Church  (principal  points, 
Ooroomiah  and  Seir).  Eighteen  ordained  native 
pastors,  forty-five  preachers,  and  ninety-nine  teach- 
ers and  other  helpers,  now  publish  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  gospel  in  about  ninety-six  j^laces ;  twenty- 
three  of  the  old  churches  are  used  by  the  Prot- 
estant congregations,  who  now  have  a  constitu- 
tion with  presbyteries  and  synods.     There  are  one 


146  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  I^HSSIONS  : 

thousand  six  hundred  and  forty-three  scholars  in 
eighty-seven  day-schools,  and  thirty-three  young 
men  preparing  for  the  ministry.^  Also  among  the 
Persians  themselves,  Protestant  missions  appear  to 
be  gaining  a  firmer  foothold,  and  here,  under  a 
tolerant  form  of  Islam,  are  able  sooner  to  win  an 
entrance  among  the  Mohammedans.  The  Ameri- 
can Presbyterians  have  stations  and  small  congre- 
gations of  twenty  or  thirty  members  in  Tabriz, 
Teheran,  and  Hamadan.  In  Ispahan  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  has  a  missionary  (and  shortly 
will  have  a  medical  missionary),  ten  native  teach- 
ers, a  hundred  and  forty-seven  church-members, 
two  schools,  and  two  hundred  and  four  scholars. 
To  be  sure,  these  have  almost  all  been  won  from 
among  the  native  Christians,  but  the  Mohamme- 
dans are  also  inquiring  the  way  of  salvation.^ 

The  most  productive,  however,  are  the  Moslem 
missions  in  certain  parts  of  India,  as  in  the  central 
provinces  and  the  Punjab.  Here  are  some  of  the 
best  native  Christians  in  the  mission  churches, 
composed  of  converts  from  Islamism.  There  may 
be,  all  told,  in  Northern  India  three  hundred,^ 
among  whom  are  not  only  certain  noted  magis- 
trates,  but    also    some   excellent   and   celebrated 

1  See  Evangelisches  Mission  .-Magazin,  1872,  p.  31,  sqq.;  Re- 
port of  tlH  American  Presbyterian  Missions,  1871),  p.  42,  sqq. 

2  Absti-act  of  the  Church  INIissionary  Society's  Report,  1879, 
p.  9;  Report  of  American  Presbyterian  mission,  1879,  p.  47,  sqq. 

3  According  to  the  missionary  Mr.  Hughes  of  Peshawur, 
Mildmay  Conference,  p.  328,  sqq. 


VALUE   OF  THE  IVnSSIONAEY  PEESS.         147 

evangelists  and  ordained  preachers.  Elsewhere, 
as  in  Calcutta,  Madras,  and  Bombay,  the  conver- 
sion of  a  Moslem  is  still  considered  a  wonder. 
The  gospel  has  al&'O  pressed  forward,  not  without 
good  fruit  to  the  Afghans,  who  have  recently  come 
before  us  so  much  through  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  especially  at  Peshawur.  There  is  in  this 
city  to-day  a  church  with  ninety  converted  Mo- 
hammedans,^  in  connection  with  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society.  Already  before  the  war  it  had 
established  numerous  stations  among  them,  and 
sent  thither  a  missionary  physician.^  They  pos- 
sess a  good  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into 
Pushtu,  and  other  Pushtu  literature  is  being 
formed.  A  few  gleams  of  gospel  light  have  pene- 
trated toward  Cashmere,  especially  through  the 
work  of  a  medical  missionary.  Through  the  pro- 
gressive dismemberment  of  the  political  sphere  of 
the  power  of  Islam,  many  educated  Mohammedans 
are  beginning,  as  the  missionaries  expected,  to  lose 
their  hope  for  the  future  of  Islam,  although,  on 
account  of  external  considerations,  they  may  with- 
hold proof  of  this.^  Mohammedanism  is  really  a 
political  system.     As  soon  as  its  adherents  cease 

1  See  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  385. 

2  Hughes  (see  above),  p.  345. 

3  According  to  accounts  by  the  mission  secretary,  Mr.  Jen- 
kins, Mildmay  Conference,  p.  164,  sqq.  Many  English  mission- 
aries in  the  Punjab,  as  lately  one  of  them  told  me,  consider 
Hindooism  as  "a  far  greater  and  more  serious  masterpiece  of 
Satan  "  than  Islam. 


148  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  IiHSSIONS  : 

to  have  political  relations,  the  contest  between  the 
Bible  and  the  Koran  will  be  waged  on  an  equal 
footing.  The  weapons  for  this  are  prepared.  The 
translation  of  the  Bible  into  Arabic,  the  universal 
sacred  language  of  the  Mohammedans,  completed 
in  1865,  will  be  everywhere  understood.  This 
translation  is  already  widely  scattered  among  the 
Mohammedans  by  the  British  and  American  Bible 
Societies,  from  Tunis  and  Morocco  through  all 
North  Africa  and  far  up  the  Nile  ;  from  Constanti- 
nople, Asia  Minor,  and  Syria  to  the  north-western 
provinces  of  China  (where  there  are  a  number  of 
millions  of  Mohammedans) ;  even  the  sheiks  on 
the  Arabian  and  East  African  coasts  receive  it 
eagerly.^ 

The  whole  Bible  or  the  New  Testament  is  trans- 
lated also  into  the  other  principal  languages  of  the 
Turkish  Empire,^  —  the  Turkish,  Armenian,  Bul- 
garian, Syrian,  Kurdish,  Persian,  &c.  Although 
at  times  the  gospel  cannot  be  openly  preached  to 
the  Turks  in  public  meetings,  yet  everywhere 
they  come  more  or  less  in  small  groups  to  hear  it.^ 
Hence  the  rule,  for  example,  in  the  American 
missions,  of  holding  at  least  one  service  every 
sabbath  in  Turkish.     And  this  leaven  is  working. 

1  According  to  Dr.  Jcssup,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  3G4,  sqq. 

2  See  Dr.  Jcssup,  meeting  of  the  New  York  Alliance,  p.  040, 
sqq. 

8  Cf.,  e.g.,  the  account  of  tlie  consecration  of  the  heautiful  new 
church  in  Cajsarea  :  Missionary  Herald,  Boston,  February,  1Ö7Ü, 
p.  60. 


VALUE  OF  ISIEDICAL  IVHSSIONS.  149 

Already  there  is  scarcely  a  city,  village,  or  ham 
let  m  Asiatic  Turkey,  where  there  is  not  at  least 
one  copy  of  the  Bible.^  The  publications  of  the 
Protestant  missionary  presses  surpass  all  others  in 
number ;  and  this  is  a  most  encouraging  fact,  that 
the  superiority  of  the  Protestant  religion  over  the 
picture-worshipping  churches  is  more  and  more 
generally  recognized  by  the  Mohammedans.  The 
Turkish  contempt  for  Christianity  is  at  least 
beginning  to  cease  everywhere.  Through  the 
self-sacrificing  work  of  love  by  the  American  male 
and  female  missionaries  among  the  sick  and  starv- 
ing, during  the  Turko-Russian  war  in  Asia  Minor 
and  Europe,  faith  in  Protestant  missions  has 
sprung  up  in-many  places,  and  the  lies  and  calum- 
niations of  the  semi-heathen  priests  and  monks  are 
hurled  back  upon  themselves,  so  that  numerous 
doors  previously  locked  to  our  missions  have  been 
opened.  Expressions  like  these,  "  Protestants  do 
not  lie,"  "  You  can  trust  Protestants,"  —  which  one 
may  hear  even  among  the  mountains  of  the  wild 
Kurds,  where  a  short  time  ago  a  man  plundering 
a  Protestant  stopped  short  with  the  words,  "  I  can 
believe  you:  you  are  a  Protestant," ^  —  witness 
stronger  than  all  else  to  the  growing  moral  influ- 
ence of  Protestant  missions.     They  also  come  as 


1  According  to  accounts  of  Dr.  Bfiss,  Mildmay  Conference, 
p.  631,  sqq. 

2  According  to  Dr.  Clark,  The  Gospel  in  the  Ottomai  Empire, 
p.  9. 


150  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

an  especially  great  blessing  to  the  enslaved 
women.  Their  moral  and  social  elevation,  which 
is  constantly  advanced  through  Christian  instruc- 
tion, prayer,  meetings  for  Bible-study,  and  a  great 
number  of  institutions  for  the  higher  education  of 
women,^  is  a  fruit  of  missions  of  so  great  worth, 
that  it  alone  will  justify  all  endeavors  up  to  the 
present  time.  We  have  also,  as  is  more  and  more 
clearly  seen,  in  the  medical  missions  a  great  key 
to  the  homes  of  the  Moslems,  who  at  least  regard 
Jesus  as  a  great  Helper  and  Healer.  This  branch 
of  missions  has  proved  especially  effective  for  the 
lands  of  Islam .^ 

Protestant  missions  are  better  prepared  through 
all  this  than  ever  before,  to  prosecute  the  work 
of  evangelization  in  greater  compass,  not  simply 
among  the  Christians  of  Oriental  nations,  but  also 
among  the  Moslems.  With  the  breaking-up  of 
the  political  power,  with  the  evident  bankruptcy 
of  the  lazy,  internal  government  of  the  Ottoman 
Empire,  and  the  disappearance  of  prejudice  against 
Protestantism  ;  with  the  growing  influence  of  the 
evangelical  leaven,  —  we  cannot  longer  consider 
the  mission  work  among  these  nations  as  hopeless, 
notwithstanding  all  the  external  barriers  and  hin- 
derances,  even  if  it  be  true,  which  is  openly  con- 

1  In  Constantinople,  Samakov,  Brusa,  Manisa,  Marsovan, 
Aintal),  Marasli,  Harpoot,  Mardin,  the  American  Board  has  such 
institutions.     See  Clark,  p.  8,  s^qq. 

2  See  Medical  Miasions,  October,  1878,  i).  29;  Hughes  (see 
above),  p.  332. 


IN  INDIA.  151 

fessed^  by  missionaries,  that  they  had  formerly 
under-estimated  this  opposer,  who  to-day  displays 
a  propagating  zeal.^  How  great  will  be  the  influ- 
ence upon  Mohammedan  nations,  when  not  simply 
little  groups  of  scattered  Protestants,  but  large 
Protestant  districts,  come  in  contact  with  them, 
for  example,  in  Armenia,  Persia,  also  in  India,  and 
Sumatra  (Sinkel  district),  and  elsewhere,  we  can- 
not as  yet  rightly  estimate. 

X.  With  India  we  enter  the  chief  scene  of  Prot- 
estant mission  work,  upon  which,  as  upon  no  other, 
It  has  concentrated  its  numerous  and  most  power- 
ful agencies  from  all  sides  in  order  to  make  a  gen- 
eral assault  against  the  chief  bulwark  of  darkness, 
Hindooism.  Now  that  whole  races  of  people  and 
systems  of  territory  have  passed  from  the  hands 
of  a  company  hostile  to  missions,  to  the  British 
crown,  there  is  opportunity  for  greater  freedom  of 
action.  Twenty-nine  evangelical  missionary  soci- 
eties, among  them  almost  without  exception  all 
the  larger  ones,  with  about  six  hundred  ordained 
European  and  American  missionaries,  divided 
among  at  least  four  hundred  and  thirty  central 
stations,  are  engaged  here  in  a  trying  work. 
There  are  on  an  average  two  missionaries  for 
every  million  inhabitants.     This  is  a  good  num- 

1  See  Hughes,  p.  330. 

2  e.g.,  the  Wahabis  in  Arabia,  and  the  disciples  of  the  fanati- 
cal Saiyid  Ahmed  in  India,  and  specially  the  Mohammedan  prop- 
aganda in  the  western  provinces  of  China.  See  Evangel  Mis>^ 
sion.-Magazin,  1874,  p.  77,  sqq. 


152  PEOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  : 

ber,  but  still  far  too  small.  The  ever-increasing 
harvests  of  the  fruits  of  the  missions  of  India  in 
the  last  decade  are  shown  by  the  following  figures. 
In  1852  there  were  in  British  India  (including 
BuriQah  and  Ceylon)  tAventy-two  thousand  and 
four  hundred  communicants,  or  one  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  thousand  native  nominal  Christians 
young  and  old;  1862,  forty-nine  thousand  six 
hundred  and  eighty-one  communicants,  and  two 
hundred  and  thirteen  thousand  one  hundred  and 
eighty-two  nominal  Christians;  1872,  seventy-eight 
thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety-four  communi- 
cants, three  hundred  and  eighteen  thousand  three 
hundred  and  sixty-three  nominal  Christians  ;  but 
in  1878  the  number  of  the  latter  rose  to  four  hun- 
dred and  sixty  thousand.^  If  we  take  simply  India 
proper,  there  appears  from  1851-61  an  increase  in 
native  evangelical  Christians  of  about  fifty-three 
per  cent;  from  1861-71,  an  increase  of  sixty-one 
per  cent  (from  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  thou- 
sand seven  hundred  and  thirty-one  Christians  to 
two  hundred  and  twenty-four  thousand  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty-eight  2),  which  will  make  a  much 
swifter  advance  in  our  decade.^ 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  85  ;  Church  Mis- 
sionary Intelligencer,  1878,  p.  537  ;  and  Mildmay  Conference,  1878, 
p.  120,  aqq. 

2  Cf.  Evangel.  Mission. -Magazin,  1873,  p.  255;  Chronicle  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  1874,  p.  4G,  sqq.  The  d-.fference 
between  the  nurahers  given  above  arises  from  the  omission  of 
Further  India. 

8  It  has  been  calculated  that  at  this  rate  of  progression  there 


GREAT  INCREASE  OF  CONVERTS.     153 

If  we  examine  the  different  sects  as  to  their 
share  in  this  increase,  we  find  that  the  five  Luther« 
an  missionary  societies  which  work  in  India  —  the 
Leipzig,  the  Gossner,  the  Danish,  the  Hermanns- 
burg  and  the  American  Lutheran — have  advanced 
together  since  1850,  from  three  thousand  three 
hundred  and  sixteen  to  about  forty-two  thousand 
Christians ;  two  American  and  one  English  Baptist 
societies  together,  from  thirty  thousand  to  ninety 
thousand  (including  Burmah) ;  the  Basel  mission 
in  India,  from  about  one  thousand  to  six  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  five ;  ^  the  ten  Presbyterian  mis- 
sions of  Scotland,  England,  Ireland,  and  America, 
from  eight  hundred  to  ten  thousand ;  in  a  similar 
manner  the  two  Wesleyan  Societies  from  England 
and  America,  which  have  only  worked  there  a 
short  time :  The  London  Missionary  Society,  from 
about  twenty  thousand  to  now  over  forty-eight 
thousand;  the  Church  Missionary  and  Propaga- 
tion Societies  together,  from  sixty-one  thousand 
four  hundred  and  forty-two  to  over  one  hundred 
and  sixty-four  thousand.'-^  We  must  add  to  these 
some  smaller  and  many  private  missions,  which  are 
especially  numerous  in  India. 

In  certain  places  the  development  was  particu- 
larly sudden  and  unequal ;  at  first  very  little,  then 

sliou.  1  be,  about  the  year  1901,  upwards  of  a  million,  and  in  the 
year  2000,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  millions,  of  Prot« 
estaut  Christians  in  India. 

1  Heidenbote,  August,  1879,  p.  59. 

2  According  to  Sherring,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  121,  sqq» 


154  PROTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS: 

all  at  once  a  great  increase  of  fruit,  for  nowhere 
has  the  development  been  so  spasmodic  as  in 
many  Indian  missions.  At  Cuddapah,  for  example 
(Telngu  district),  the  London  and  Propagation 
Societies  worked  side  by  side  for  thirty  years, 
without  gaining  together  more  than  two  hundred 
converts ;  then  suddenly  there  was  a  revival  among 
the  tribes  of  that  region  which  had  broken  loose 
from  the  system  of  caste,  and  now  the  two  hun- 
dred have  become  nearly  eleven  thousand.  What 
a  hard  field  for  the  Basel  missionaries  during  the 
last  twenty-seven  years  has  South  Mahratta  been ! 
so  unfruitful  that  many  thought  seriously  of  giv- 
ing up  the  district.  Now,  suddenly  after  the 
3^ears  of  famine  come  years  of  rich  harvest,  and 
the  number  of  Christians  in  the  Basel  missions 
has  increased  over  a  thousand.  How  different  in 
the  Gossner  mission  among  the  Kohls  I  After  five 
years  of  waiting  the  first  baptisms  were  in  1850, 
then  the  number  increased  from  year  to  year; 
1860,  fourteen  hundred  Christians ;  in  1870,  more 
than  twelve  thousand ;  and  to-day  in  their  German 
and  English  branches  together,  there  are  about 
forty  thousand  baptized  converts.  The  increase 
of  new  converts  during  the  last  two  years  in  a 
number  of  societies  was  greater  than  ever  before 
heard  of  in  the  whole  history  of  Indian  missions  ; 
and  tliis  shows  the  chief  ground  for  tlie  present 
condition  of  the  work  in  that  land,  —  the  previous 
terri})le  famine  in  Southern  India,^  and  the  experi- 


GREAT   INCREASE   OF   CONVERTS.  155 

ence  of  the  powerlessness  of  their  gods  to  help 
them  in  this  trouble. 

The  clear  proof  of  the  absolute  superiority  of 
Christian  mercy  over  heathen  selfishness,  which 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  heathen  had  presented 
daily  before  their  eyes,  through  the  aid  of  the 
government,  of  Christians  in  England,  and  of  the 
missionary  society ;  the  marked  difference  between 
the  heartless  heathen  priests  and  the  Christian  mis- 
sionaries stinting  themselves  ;  together  with  the 
influence  of  much  evangelistic  work,  which  pre- 
cisely in  Southern  India  was  greater  toward  the 
heathen  than  anywhere  else  on  the  part  of  Euro- 
pean preachers  and  teachers,  —  these  were  the 
recognized  means  in  God's  hands  of  letting  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  heathen  know  at  once^  a 
little  of  the  divine  in  Christianity,  so  that  they 
became  anxious  for  its  light  and  salvation.  The 
Basel  mission  gathered  in  a  harvest  greater  than 
ever  before  (1877,  increase,  one  thousand  and 
seventy-six ;  1878,  seven  hundred  and  sixty-eight 

1  According  to  the  Times,  there  perished  in  the  Presidency 
of  Madras  3,000,000  persons;  in  Mysore,  1,250,000;  in  Bombay, 
1,000,000.  Four  million  dollars  were  sent  from  England  to  give 
relief  to  the  sufferers. 

2  Heathen  have  been  heard  to  say,  writes  a  native  preacher 
from  Madras,  "  We  can  understand  Christians  giving  sympathy 
and  help  to  their  fellow-Christians  in  time  of  need,  but  it  is 
indeed  wonderful  that  they  should  show  such  great  and  noble 
compassion  to  the  heathen!  There  must,  indeed,  be  a  mighty 
power  in  their  religion!  "  Allgemeine  evangelische  lutherische 
Kirchen-Zeitung,  supplement,  1879. 


156  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   :^^SSIONS  : 

souls  1).  Tlie  same  for  the  Leipzig  Society  (1878, 
one  thousand  six  hundred  and  thirty-nine  baptized 
heathen;  that  is  almost  twice  as  many  as  in  1877), 
and  so  with  most  all  the  societies  working  in 
Southern  India.  But  it  is  without  parallel  that 
the  American  Baptists  baptized  in  one  and  a  half 
months  (the  16th  of  June  to  the  31st  of  July, 
1878)  eight  thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety- 
one  2  heathen  in  Nellore ;  that  in  the  Tinnevelly 
districts  of  the  Church  Mission  Society,  in  1878, 
eleven  thousand  heathen  came  to  Bishop  Sargent 
and  the  native  pastors  for  instruction  previous  to 
baptism  ;  ^  and  that,  in  the  same  districts  of  the 
Church  Propagation  Society,  from  July,  1877,  to 
the  end  of  June,  1879,  twenty-three  thousand  five 
hundred  and  sixty-four  persons  asked  Christian 
instruction  of  Bishop  Caldwell  and  his  co-laborers  ; 
so  that  the  Anglican  Church  mission  in  Tinnevelly 
and  Eamanath  (south-east  point),  in  scarcely  one 
and  a  half  years,  received  an  increase  of  nearly 
thirty-five  thousand  souls,*  while  until  that  time 
the  increase  of  the  Propagation  Society  and  Church 
Mission  Society  in  Tinnevelly  and  Travancore  to- 
gether had  only  averaged  from  two  to  three  thou- 
sand souls  per  year.  Now  Christianity  has  been 
spread  in  the  Tinnevelly  district  of  the  PropagOr 

1  See  Annual  Report,  1878,  p.  31 ;  Heidenbote,  1879,  p.  59. 

2  Sherring,  ibid.,  p.  123. 

8  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1879, 
p.  13. 

*  Report  of  the  Propagation  Society,  1879,  p.  31,  sqq. 


GREAT  INCREASE  OF  CONVERTS.     157 

tion  Society  alone  into  six  hundred  and  thirty-one 
villages.  This  great  number  is  not  wholly  com 
posed  of  real  converts,  but  partly  of  those  who 
are  receiving  instruction  previous  to  baptism ;  yet 
they  are  also  not  bread-seekers,  —  "  rice  -  Chris- 
tians," but  the  awakened,  who,  on  account  of  their 
connection  with  Christian  churches,  must  still  suf- 
fer many  persecutions.^  The  movement  extends 
itself  (and  this  shows  its  depth)  not  only  among 
the  heathen,  but  also  among  the  native  Christians ; 
many  of  whom,  now  filled  with  a  living  zeal, 
devote  themselves,  unpaid,  for  the  evangelization 
of  those  newly  awakened.^  If  we  combine  with 
these  results  in  the  South  those  in  the  other  Indian 
missions,  especiall}'  among  the  Kohls  (about  three 
thousand  per  year),  the  Santals,  the  Karens  in 
Burmah,  Pegu,  &c.,  the  total  increase  in  the 
Indian  missions  in  1878  will  reach  from  fifty  to 
sixty  thousand  souls,  whilst  in  other  years  it  only 
averaged  from  six  to  ten  thousand.  If  we  con- 
sider for  a  moment  the  above  total  of  Protestant 
Christians  in  India  (four  to  five  hundred  thou- 
sand), as  to  their  distribution  in  particular  parts 
of  the  country,  we  shall  see  extraordinary  differ- 
ences. The  great  mass  is  in  the  South ;  Madras 
Presidency  is  the  first,  with  two  hundred  thou- 
sand Christians.     Here  the    Propagation  Society 

1  Report  of  Propagation  Society,  1879,  p.  32. 

2  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1879, 
p.  13. 


158  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

has  besides  twenty  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
forty-six  catechumens,  thirty-two  thousand  three 
hundred  and  ninety -eight  baptized  Christians,  and 
from  thirteen  to  fourteen  thousand  children  under 
instruction  in  three  hundred  day  schools,  in  which 
forty -eight  missionaries,  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
five  native  catechists,  three  hundred  and  ninety- 
four  native  teachers  and  Bible-readers,  are  at  work.^ 
The  Church  Missionary  Society  has  seventy-seven 
thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty  native  Christians 
(fifteen  thousand  one  hundred  and  ten  communi- 
cants), six  hundred  and  eighty-six  seminaries 
and  schools,  with  twelve  thousand  five  hundred 
and  twenty-three  scholars,  in  which  thirty-two 
European  missionaries,  eighty-one  native  ordained 
ministers,  and  one  thousand  and  ninety -six 
native  catechists  and  teachers  labor.^  Nearly 
half  the  Madras  Christians  belong  to  these  two 
societies.  The  other  half  is  divided  between 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  which  has  many 
self-supporting  churches  in  Telugu,  Salem,  Trav- 
ancore,  and  other  districts ;  the  American  Board, 
which  has  in  its  Madura  mission  of  thirty-two 
congregations  eight  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  persons  in  charge ;  ^  the  American 
Baptists,  with  twelve  thousand  baptized  converts 
in  their  Nellore  mission  ;  the  Leipzig  Society,  with 

1  Propagation  Society's  Report,  1879,  pp.  10, 17. 

2  Abstract  of  the  Ch.  Miss.  Society's  Report,  1880,  p.  15. 
8  Report  of  the  American  Board,  1878,  p.  72. 


GEEAT  INCEEASE  OF   CONVEBTS.  159 

ten  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-two 
Christians  in  eighteen  central  stations,  and  one 
hundred  and  five  schools  with  two  thousand  one 
hundred  and  ninety-six  scholars ;  ^  the  Basel  So- 
ciety, with  six  thousand  eight  hundred  and  five 
members,  which,  with  twenty  stations,  including 
the  four  in  South  Mahratta  belonging  to  the  Presi- 
dency of  Bombay,  has  here  its  chief  field  of  labor, 
sixty-three  missionaries,  seventy-two  native  dea- 
cons, catechists,  and  evangelists,  fifty-five  teach- 
ers, sixty-two  high  and  common  schools  with  two 
thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty-four  scholars,  of 
whom  nineteen  are  in  the  theological  seminaries ;  ^ 
the  London  Wesleyan  (Madras  and  Mysore  dis- 
trict), the  Reformed  (Dutch)  and  Methodist-Epis- 
copal Church  of  America,  the  Scotch  State  and 
Free  Churches,  the  Danish  and  Hermannsburg  So- 
cieties, and  others.  Upon  Ceylon,  over  the  greater 
part  of  which  Buddhism  casts  its  deadly  shade, 
we  find  Protestant  missions  slowly  rising  out  of 
the  ruins  of  the  old  Dutch  mission  with  its  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  "government  Christians," 
who  quickly  relapsed  into  Buddhism.  To-day  the 
number  of  native  Christians  is  perhaps  more  than 
thirty-two  thousand.  The  deplorable  strife  be- 
tween the  ritualistic  bishops  and  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society  is  only  gradually  ceasing.     Near 

1  Allgemeine  evangelische  lutherische  Kirchen-Zeitung,  June 
13,  1879,  p.  554,  sqq. 

2  See  the  tables  in  the  Annual  Report,  1878,  p.  28,  sqq. 


160  PEOTESTANT    FOEEIGN   MISSIONS  : 

the  latter,  with  their  eleven  stations,  six  thousand 
six  hundred  and  ninety-five  native  Christians, 
and  ten  thousand  four  hundred  and  thirteen 
scholars,  we  find  the  Propagation  Society  with 
fifteen  stations  and  six  to  seven  thousand  church- 
memhers ;  the  Wesleyans  in  the  southern  district 
(Singhalese)  with  forty-eight  stations,  two  thou- 
sand and  twenty  -one ;  and  in  the  northern  dis- 
trict (Tamul),  with  twenty-six  stations  and  eight 
hundred  and  six  full  members.  Farther,  the 
American  Board,  with  seven  stations  and  eight 
to  nine  hundred  adult  members,  seven  thousand 
two  hundred  and  ninety-one  scholars ;  ^  and  the 
English  Baptists,  with  twenty-four  stations,  eight 
hundred  to  one  thousand  members,  and  twenty- 
four  hundred  scholars.  Next  to  Southern  India 
the  most  productive  field  is  Burmah,  where  the 
American  Baptist  mission,  partly  among  the  less 
accessible  Buddhist  Burmese,  partly  and  particu- 
larly among  their  enslaved  and  more  barbarous 
Karens,  carry  on  one  of  the  most  fruitful  Protes- 
iant  missions,  whose  sudden  extension  is  especially 
due  to  native  agencies  and  excellent  national 
help.  In  1878,  at  the  celebration  of  the  fiftieth 
year  of  jubilee  of  the  foundation  of  this  mission, 
a  beautiful  hall  was  dedicated  ^  as  a  memorial  of 

1  According  to  the  last  annual  reports  of  the  Propagation 
Society,  Church  Missionary  Society,  Wesleyan  Missionary  So- 
ciety, and  the  Am(;rican  Board. 

2  Eppler,  Die  neuere  Entwickelung  der  Karenenmission:  All- 
gemeine Missions  Zeitschrift,  August,  1878,  p.  350. 


IN   TSE   VALLEY  OF  THE  GANGES.  161 

the  society,  to  the  memory  of  the  indefatigable 
Ko-Tha-Bj'u,  who,  as  the  first  fi'uit  of  this  mission, 
entered  its  service  fifty  years  before.  The  present 
condition  of  the  Baptist  mission  in  Burmah  in  the 
districts  of  Rangoon,  Maulmain,  and  Toungoo, 
shows  eighty-three  missionaries,  one  hundred 
ordained  native  ministers,  three  hundred  helpers, 
about  two  hundred  and  seventy  schools,  twelve 
institutes  for  higher  education,  four  hundred  and 
forty  congregations,  of  which  eighty  are  ministered 
to  by  ordained  native  preachers,  twenty  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  eleven  ^  communicants,  and 
about  seventy  thousand  native  Christians,  one 
thousand  three  hundred  and  nine  baptized  in  1879. 
Already  these  churches  bear  more  than  half  the 
expenses  of  all  the  churches,  schools,  and  mission 
stations  in  this  land.  The  mission  of  the  Propa- 
gation Society,  which  seems  especially  to  have 
gained  the  attention  of  the  Burmese,  has  estab- 
lished many  schools  on  the  Irrawadi,  and  has 
penetrated  up  the  Rangoon  and  beyond  British 
districts  toward  Mandelay  into  the  open  coiuitry 
of  Burmah.  We  find  Bengal  and  the  North-west 
Provinces  to  be  the  third  and  almost  equally  pro- 
ductive district,  the  number  of  converted  natives 
being  now  more  than  sixty  thousand.  The  prin- 
cipal part  of  these  belong  to  the  Gossner  mission 

1  According  to  account  of  Rev.  Dr.  Murdoch,  Mildmay  Con- 
ference, p.  193,  sqq. ;  cf.,  too,  Missionary  Herald  (Boston),  May, 
1878,  p.  169,  and  Calw.  Mission.-Magazin,  1879,  p.  43. 


162  PROTESTANT   FOREIGK  MISSIONS: 

in  Chota  Nagpore,  among  tlie  aboriginal  tribes  of 
Kohls.  There  are  about  thirty  thousand  baptized 
converts  in  seven  districts,  under  only  thirteen 
missionaries,  six  native  ministers,  fifteen  candi- 
dates, two  hundred  teachers  and  catechists  (in 
three  stations  on  the  Ganges,  with  about  one  thou- 
sand Christians),  and  a  yearly  increase  of  over 
two  tliousand  catechumens  ^  (at  present  three  to 
four  thousand)  ;  added  to  these  is  the  Anglican 
mission  in  connection  with  the  Propagation  So- 
ciety, with  about  ten  thousand  Christians.  Then 
follows  the  much-promising  Santal  mission,  also 
among  the  aborigines,  established  by  two  (for- 
merly Gossner)  independent  missionaries  from  Nor- 
way and  Denmark  (connected  in  some  respects 
with  the  Danish  mission,  Skrefsrud  and  Borresen), 
who  are  now  aided  by  thirty  native  pastors,  and 
have  suddenly  increased  the  number  of  their  con- 
verts to  five  or  six  thousand.  Among  them  are 
two  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-four  commu- 
nicants (in  1877),  thirty  congregations  with  elders, 
and  forty  schools  ;2  the  Church  Missionary  Soci- 
ety also  working  among  them  with  English  and 
native  preachers.  They  complain  lately  of  the 
progress  of  a  process  of  Hindooizing,  among  this 
people. 

1  According  to  the  statistics  for  1877-78,  there  were  24,313 
baptized  converts,  7,4'J8  communicants,  M'ith  2,223  catechumens, 
and  seventy-one  schools  with  1,395  children.  See  Plath,  The 
Gossner  Mission  among  the  Hindoos  and  Kohls,  1879,  p  285. 

2  Das  Evangel  in  Santalistan,  Basel,  1878,  p.  42,  sqq. 


INDIA.  163 

We  cannot  follow  in  particular  the  many  other 
English,  Scotch,  and  American  missions  which 
are  found  onward  from  Calcutta,  where  alone 
eight  societies  labor,  all  along  the  valley  of  the 
Ganges,  in  every  important  city.  The  many 
congregations  in  Calcutta  are  small,  and  grow 
slowly.  Whoever  comes  from  Southern  India,  or 
descends  from  the  Kohl  mountains  into  the  Ganges 
plain,  will  be  conscious  of  the  fact  that  he  is  in  a 
much  harder  mission  field.  Here  the  old  for- 
tresses of  Hindooism  and  Mohammedanism  in 
Benares,  Allahabad,  Delhi,  &c.,  still  continue  to 
defy  the  gospel. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  has  the  most 
extensive  mission  here,  namely,  thirty-two  sta- 
tions, thirteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
three  native  Christians,  forty-one  missionaries,  and 
seventeen  native  pastors ;  fourteen  thousand  one 
hundred  and  sixteen  scholars  in  two  hundred  and 
sixty-five  seminaries  and  schools,  with  five  hun- 
dred and  fifteen  native  teachers.^ 

Then  the  English  Baptist,  London,  American 
Presbyterian,  and  Methodist  Episcopal,  Propaga- 
tion, Scotch  State  and  Free  Church,  Wesleyan  and 
American  Baptist  Societies,  and  others.  The  mis- 
sion in  the  Punjab  and  Sindh  is  making  rapid 
progress,  particularly  through  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society,  which  has  even  built  a  theological 

1  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  1880 
p.U. 


164  PPwOTESTANT  FOREIGN  ISnSSIONS  : 

seminary  in  Lahore  for  converted  Hindoos,  Sikhs, 
and  Mohammedans,  which  is  doing  good  work. 
We  have  ah-eady  noticed  that  the  gospel  from 
here  has  forced  its  way  over  Peshawur  to  Afghan- 
istan and  Cashmere. 

This  same  society  has  here,  in  thirteen  stations 
with  twenty-three  missionaries  and  seven  native 
preachers,  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety 
native  Cliristians,  and  fifty-four  schools  with 
three  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety-two 
scholars.^  The  American  Presbyterian  (with  the 
centre  at  Lodiana  2),  and  the  United  Presbyterian 
and  Scotch  State  Church,  are  also  at  work  in  this 
field. 

If  we  look  now  toward  the  West  Coast,  we  shall 
see  that  the  wide  tract  of  Rajpootana  is  but 
slightly  occupied  by  Protestant  missions.  Sepa- 
rated from  all  others,  the  Scotch  United  Presbyte- 
rian Church  is  working  here  alone,  with  nine  mis- 
sionaries and  four  missionary  physicians  in  eight 
central  stations,  with  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
three  communicants,  ninety-four  schools,  and 
three  thousand  four  hundred  and  fiftj^-three 
scholars.^     The  capital,  Bombay,  and  the  central 

1  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Report,  p.  12. 
In  1872-73,  there  were  only  552  baptized  converts,  and  2,800 
scholars, 

2  In  the  Lodiana  mission  there  are  thirteen  congregations 
witli  318  communicants;  in  the  Furruckuhad  mission,  ciglit  con- 
gregations with  318  communicants;  and  together,  upwards  of 
l.oao  scliolars  in  the  day  schools.    Report,  187i),  pp.  52-54. 

8  :Missionary  Record  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
June.  1871),  p.  Ö27. 


INDIA.  165 

provinces  show  that  parts  are  but  sparsely  occu- 
pied, and  parts  are  the  most  unfruitful  of  all  the 
Indian  mission  fields.  The  total  number  of  native 
Christians  here  is  not  over  seven  thousand ;  nine 
hundred  and  ninety-nine  of  these  belong  to  the 
five  stations  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
whose  missionaries  tell  us  that  recently  there  has 
been  a  great  demand  for  the  Bible  in  Bombay.^ 
The  Mahratta  mission  of  the  American  Board  is 
but  little  stronger,  having  gathered  in  five  central 
stations  and  many  out-stations,  1,127  adult  mem- 
bers in  twenty-three  congregations,  under  ten  mis- 
sionaries and  seventeen  native  pastors.  They  also 
instruct  827  scholars  in  48  schools.^  The  four 
stations  of  the  Propagation  Society  appear  to  con- 
tain not  more  than  six  or  seven  thousand  church- 
members  ;  ^  the  four  stations  of  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  not  more  than  nine  hundred,  with 
over  twenty-two  hundred  scholars.^  Others  have 
fewer,  —  for  example,  the  American  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  four  or  five  hundred.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Basel  South  Mahratta  mission  has 
increased  to  one  thousand  and  fifty-seven  church- 
members.  In  the  central  provinces,  the  Scotch 
Free  Church  has  made  some  small  beginnings  in 
Nagpore   and  among   the  Ghonds ;   likewise   the 

1  Abstract  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  Keport,  1880, 
p.  14;  19  schools,  with  1,012  scholars. 

2  Report  of  the  American  Board,  1879,  p.  41. 

3  Report,  1879,  p.  17. 

4  Report  of  Foreign  Missions,  1877,  p.  64,  sqq. 


166  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

Geiman  Evangelical  Society  of  America,  and  the 
Swedish  Fosterland  Institute,  which  has  most  re- 
cently occupied  Narsingpore  and  Sagar  with  four 
missionaries,^  and  has  now  two  missionaries  among 
the  Ghonds  also.  The  only  other  mission  to  be 
noticed  here  is  that  of  the  General  Baptists  in 
Orissa  (East  Coast),  with  six  stations  and  about 
one  thousand  communicants,^  and  that  of  the  Mo- 
ravians in  the  Western  Himalaya  (two  stations 
with  thirty-four  native  Christians),  the  advanced 
posts  of  Protestantism  to  the  doors  of  Tliibet. 

XI.  If  we  examine  the  total  number  of  converts, 
not  according  to  provinces,  but  according  to  their 
castes  and  degrees  of  education,  we  perceive  certain 
very  characteristic  facts  to  aid  our  judgment  as 
to  results  in  India  up  to  the  present  time.  Five- 
sixths  of  the  converts  in  all  Indian  missions  be- 
long to  the  lower  classes  of  society,  of  inferior 
castes  and  of  no  caste.^  Converted  Brahmins  are 
found  everywhere,  but  their  number  is  still  very 
small.  This,  therefore,  is  clear:  the  black  abo- 
riginal tribes  with  their  pre-Brahminical  devil- 
worship,  and  the  semi-Brahminism  of  Southern 
India,  this  compound  of  the  Brahminic  religion 
witli  that  of  the  aboriginals,  are  much  more  acces- 
bible  to  the  gospel  than  the  Brahmins  proper  in 

1  INIissions-Tedniug,  May,  1879. 

2  On  an  averaj;e. 

«  Sherring,  see  above,  p.  118. 


UNDERMINING   HINDOOISM.  167 

the  North.  And,  what  is  remarkable,  these  two 
most  fruitful  branches  of  the  great  missionary  tree 
are  related  to  each  other  in  their  languages. 
There  are  jjeople  of  the  Dravidian  languages, 
stretching  from  Malay,  Tamil,  Telugu,  &c.,  to 
Kola  and  Santal,^  opposed  to  whom  Brahmin  Hin- 
dooism  stands  with  its  Aryan  languages.  From 
this  we  perceive,  that  within  this  old  civilized  land 
the  tribes  and  classes  of  people  which  are  relative- 
ly least  penetrated  by  heathen  civilization  are  the 
most  accessible  to  Christianity;  while  the  real 
stronghold  of  the  Hindoo  religion  and  culture,  the 
North  with  its  Benares,  and  the  higher,  more  edu- 
cated castes  and  lighter  races  of  India  generally, 
as  a  strong  fortress  still  defy  it,  and,  though  be- 
sieged, are  far  from  conquered. 

But  the  process  of  undermining  is  in  full  prog- 
ress, which  in  time  must  lead  to  their  downfall, 
though  we  may  not  be  able  as  yet  to  tell  when 
that  time  will  come.  The  axe  of  the  gospel  with  a 
handle  out  of  the  tree  of  Hindooism  itself,  wielded 
by  native  agencies,  will  bring  about  this  fall,  as 
the  thoughtful  Hindoos  now  already  perceive  and 
openly  confess.  "After  all,  what  did  the  Mo- 
nammedans  do?"  said  a  Hindoo  to  Mr.  Leupolt.^ 
"  They  broke  down  a  few  bricks  from  the  top  of 

1  See  the  map  of  Indiau  languages  in  Grundemann's  Gen- 
eral Atlas  of  Missions,  Asia,  No.  VI.,  and  Monier  Williams's  map 
of  Hindooism,  London,  1877. 

2  Leupolt,  Recollections  of  an  Indian  Missionary,  in  the 
Clmrch  Mission.  Intell.,  1878-9. 


168  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  JNHSSIONS  : 

the  house :  these  men  (the  missionaries)  under- 
mine its  foundiition  by  x^^'^aching  and  teaching, 
and,  Avhen  once  a  great  rain  comes,  the  whole 
buihling  will  come  down  with  a  crash."  The 
power  which  holds  it  together  has  long  ceased  to 
be  the  religious  system  itself  with  its  inward  wan- 
derings ;  nor  yet  are  the  old  and  new  literatures 
as  a  K.h,  with  their  many-colored  compounds  of 
old  pious  prayers,  fantastical  speculations,  absurd 
and  often  terrible  injunctions,  composed  of  pan- 
theistic, polytheistic,  and  even  theistic  elements, 
the  power  of  heathen  faith  and  thought ;  but  the 
caste-system.  As  a  system,  Hindooism  is  becom- 
ing more  and  more  a  relic.^  It  loses  daily  more 
of  its  influence  over  the  spirit  of  the  people. 
Polytheistic  superstition  is  already  overcome  in 
the  minds  of  the  educated,  although  it  has  still 
many  tenacious  roots  in  the  minds  of  the  common 
people.  The  youth  of  India  are  withdrawing  con- 
tinually from  its  influences.  But  caste  holds  the 
old  building  fast  together:  even  liberals  seldom 
have  courage  to  break  with  it.  "  You  know,"  said 
an  accomplished  Hindoo  to  Mr.  Leupolt,  "that, 
properly  speaking,  we  have  now  no  religious  be- 
lief. Any  one  can  believe  what  he  likes,  so  long 
as  he  retains  caste."  In  fact,  Hindooism  only 
clings  to  caste  still,  because  caste  in  turn  supports 
it.  So  much  the  more  decisively  must  this  caste 
be  fought ;  for,  if  this  be  undermined,  the  whole 

1  Cy.,  too,  Jenkins,  Mikliuay  Conference.,  p.  105. 


UNDERMINING  HINDOOISM.  169 

religious  edifice  will  fall  in.  That  this  great  social 
fetter  of  the  Hindoos  must  be  broken  off,  there  is 
no  dispute  among  the  evangelical  missionary  socie- 
ties. But  whether  it  is  only  to  be  continually 
restricted  by  those  who  are  converted,  and  left  to 
die  out  through  the  freeing  activity  of  the  evan- 
gelical spirit,  or  whether  it  is  to  be  directly 
attacked,  and  a  complete  separation  be  demanded 
from  the  beginning  of  every  one  baptized,  is  the 
question. 

In  regard  to  this,  the  opinions  of  some,  particu- 
larly of  the  Leipzig  men,  disagree  with  the  ma- 
jority. Without  expecting  in  the  least  to  solve 
this  intricate  and  much-discussed  question  with  a 
few  general  remarks,  I  still  confess  that  I  must 
hold  the  former  practice  as  dangerous,  because 
incompatible  with  a  clear,  proper  execution  of  fun- 
damental Christian  ideas.  And  I  have  lately  been 
much  strengthened  in  this  position  by  the  article  of 
Professor  Monier  Williams,  of  Oxford,  an  unbiased 
observer,  upon  "  Modern  India  and  the  Indians  " 
(1879).  He  says,  "  It  is  difficult  for  us  Europe- 
ans to  understand  how  the  pride  of  caste,  as  a 
divine  ordinance,  interpenetrates  the  whole  being 
of  a  Hindoo.  He  looks  upon  his  caste  as  his  verita- 
ble god;  and  those  caste-rules  which  we  believe  to 
be  a  hinclerance  to  his  adoption  of  the  true  reli- 
gion are  to  him  the  very  essence  of  all  religion,  for 
they  influence  his  whole  life  and  conduct."  One 
can  fully  acknowledge  certain  good  services  once 


170  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

accomplished  by  the  caste  laws  of  India,  for  exam* 
pie,  protection  against  complete  lawlessness ;  but 
these  are  far  overbalanced,  as  Professor  AVilliams 
shows,  by  tlie  irreparable  harm  they  bring  to  the 
physical,  spiritual,  and  moral  condition  of  the 
Hindoo  people,  by  making  marriage  in  early  youth 
a  religious  duty,  by  the  fetter  of  endogamy  (mar- 
riage only  within  the  caste,  yea,  within  special  di- 
visions), by  fencing  in  the  family  and  home  life 
with  a  wall  of  mysteries. 

Go  into  the  upper  classes  of  the  high  schools  in 
India,  and  you  will  find  that  half  the  boys  are 
themselves  already  fathers !  I  ask :  Do  we  not 
here  front  the  explanation  of  the  effeminacy  of 
so  many  millions  in  India  ?  Will  not  the  children 
of  children  remain  children  throughout  their  whole 
life  ?  and  what  is  the  cause  of  the  childish  char- 
acter of  the  Indian  women  ?  Their  awful  exclusion 
through  the  caste-laws.  Nothing  can  help  in  this 
but  an  entirely  new  ideal  of  womanhood,  a  com- 
plete renovation  of  the  whole  family  life,  through 
the  emancipation  of  women  from  their  prison- 
homes,  yea,  through  a  re-organization  of  the  whole 
social  building,  from  the  foundation  up.^  There- 
fore eradicate  caste,  this  taproot  of  the  social  evils 

1  It  is  a  matter  of  thankfulness  that  the  question  of  children's 
marriages  is  in  India  becoming  the  subject  of  public  controversy. 
Already  a  distinguished  native  Christian  lawyer  has  declared 
that  he  will  devote  Ids  life  and  strength  to  their  abolishment. 
See  Mrs.  Weitl;recht,  The  Women  of  India,  p.  11.  May  God 
bless  his  endeavors  I 


CASTE  IVIUST   GIVE   WAY.  171 

of  India,  and,  I  must  say,  the  more  tliorouglily  the 
better ! 

Not  only  in  order  to  clear  away  the  chief  hin- 
derance  to  the  gospel  in  India,  but  also  on  account 
of  the  moral  well-being  of  her  one  hundred  and 
seventy  millions  of  inhabitants,  must  this  be  done. 
A  two-thousand-year-old  evil  will  easily  sprout 
up  again  unless  its  roots  are  dug  out,  to  their  ex- 
tremities. Even  recently  they  were  seeking  to 
revive  caste  among  the  Christians  of  Krishnagur, 
until  the  Church  Missionary  Society  mowed  down 
the  springing  tare  by  stringent  discipline.  That 
was,  without  doubt,  managed  rightly.  A  mild 
practice  toward  caste,  wdiich  at  any  time  may 
easily  become  a  source  of  calamitous  strife,  —  as 
already  under  Schwartz,^  and  even  in  more  recent 
times,  —  may  have  the  effect,  as  is  feared  ^  by 
some,  who  point  to  the  case  of  the  Romish  Church, 
of  increasing  the  number  of  Christians  for  the 
time'  being,  but  this  increase  will  be  followed  by 
the  complete  stagnation  of  the  inner  life  of  the 
Church. 

May  all  Protestant  missions  soon  agree  as  one 
man,  to  the  mode  of  dealing  with  caste,  and  leave 
even  the  slightest  indulgence  in  it  to  the  Rom- 
ish Church !  In  order  to  do  this,  it  seems  to  us 
necessary  before  all  else,  that,  in  this  eminently 

1  The  famous  German  missionary  in  Tranquebar,  1798. 

2  See  the  valuable  article,  On  Caste  and  Christian  JMissions, 
Church  Missionary  Intelligencer,  March,  1879,  p.  129,  sqq 


172  PROTESTANT   FOEEIGN   MISSIONS: 

practical  question,  one  should  not  take  advice 
from  men  educated  simply  in  their  studies,  who 
judge  from  afar  and  from  an  exclusively  historical 
point  of  view,  but  from  those  who  have  formed 
their  opinions  from  personal  observation  and  ex- 
perience under  the  conditions  of  the  work  as  they 
now  exist.  Then  there  will  be  a  better  prospect, 
that  in  time  there  will  be  unity  at  least  in  the 
mode  of  dealing  witli  this  matter. 

This  great  power  in  the  social  life  of  India  be- 
gins to  give  way  already  here  and  there,  though 
slowly.  The  contact  with  Christian  civilization 
and  morality,  "the  general  extension  of  even  a 
mere  superficial  knowledge  of  Christianity,  is,"  as 
Sir  Bartle  Frere  says,  "the  death-knell  of  caste. 
Generations  may  pass  before  the  result  is  attained, 
but  finally  there  can  be  no  doubt  of  it."  Already 
now  and  then  there  is  a  widow  who  marries  again, 
with  the  applause  of  the  young  Indians.  Even  the 
railroad  will  be  a  sworn  ally  in  the  war  against 
caste.  Hindooism  cannot  accommodate  itself  to 
the  progress  of  modern  times,  and  therefore  every 
thing  works  together  for  its  destruction  as  a  sys- 
tem. Reformed  social  ideas  and  customs  make 
themselves  felt  involuntarily,  wherever  Hindoos 
are  opposed  to  Christian  family  life ;  and  caste 
will  aj)pear  to  them  by  degrees  in  its  terrible  un- 
natural limits,  as  anachronism,  because  felt  as  a 
burden  it  will  no  longer  be  observed  so  closely ; 
and  with  broken  caste,  the  priests,  in  order  not  to 


SHOBT-SIGHTEDNESS   OF  THE   STATE.       173 

lose   all,  will  do   every  thing  in   their  power  to 
facilitate  restoration. 

XII.  The  enlightening  influences  of  the  schools, 
also  contribute  much  to  the  discrediting  of  idola- 
try as  well  as  to  the  undermining  of  the  caste 
system ;  and,  indeed,  not  only  the  schools  of  the 
missions,  but  also  those  of  the  Indian  government.^ 
We  must  deplore  the  fact,  however,  that  all  reli- 
gious instruction,  and  even  the  Bible,  is  by  law 
excluded  from  the  public  schools,  both  lower  and 
higher,  but  it  is  unfair  to  consider  them  as  directly 
hostile  to  missions.  They  work  for  Christianity 
at  least  by  uprooting  a  mass  of  heathen  preju- 
dices. Yet  it  is  a  circumstance  to  be  deplored 
in  the  highest  degree,  that  in  the  government 
schools  here  and  there,  through  the  influence  of 
rationalistic  instructors,  a  positi\ie  anti-Christian 
spirit  appears,  and  that  scepticism  towards  all 
positive  religion  is  directly  promoted.  The  belief 
of  students  in  the  absurdities  of  the  Hindoo  cos- 
mogony will  be  overthrown ;  but,  because  Chris- 
tianity cannot  be  put  in  its  place,  their  scepticism 
is  easily  carried  over  to  the  Bible  also,  and  they 
will  believe  in  no  record  whatever  of  divine  reve- 
lation. 

Professor  M.  Williams  is  right  in  saying  that 

1  Cf.  here  specially  the  paper  by  Dr.  Murray  Mitchell  on  The 
Systems  of  Education  pursued  in  India,  Mildmay  Conference, 
p.  124,  555.,  and  the  discussion  which  followed. 


174  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  ]\nSSIONS  : 

*'  the  faculty  of  faith  is  wholly  destroyed  at  gov- 
ernment high  schools  and  colleges.^  Applied  to 
the  female  population,  this  system  of  education 
without  Bible  and  religion  must  be  especially 
demoralizing."  2  If  I  judge  rightly,  the  short-sight- 
edness of  this  system  of  the  state  which  hopes, 
though  in  vain,  by  a  certain  neutrality  in  matters 
of  religion  to  make  every  thing  right  in  India  and 
England,  is  continually  raising  dissatisfaction.  For 
the  government  in  this  school  policy  is  in  reality 
not  neutral,^  neither  against  Hindoos  nor  Chris- 
tians, but  is  founding  against  both  a  third  scepti- 
cism, which  only  believes  in  human  knowledge. 
Therefore  it  is,  as  various  men  acquainted  with 
India  have  assured  me,  that  this  wavering  system 
between  religions,  be  it  in  the  school  or  elsewhere 
(as  when,  for  example.  Christian  governors,  in 
order  to    show  'their  liberality  aid^  morally  and 

^  Ibid.,  p.  131. 

2  Mrs.  Weitbrecht,  The  Women  of  India,  1878,  p.  28. 

8  See  the  Rev.  J.  Johnston's  remarks  at  the  Miklmay  Confer- 
ence, p.  140,  sqq.  When  statesmen  repeatedly  inquire,  "Are  we 
at  liberty  to  take  the  money  of  the  natives  of  India  to  undermine 
their  own  religion?"  we  answer.  The  people  of  India  are  now 
intrusted  to  a  Christian  government  which  must  in  every  way 
promote  their  welfare.  If  the  government  have  the  honest  con- 
viction that  this  is  done  in  the  best  and  most  lasting  manner  by 
means  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  then  it  is  their  duty,  how- 
ever little  understood  by  the  present  generation  with  regard  \o 
the  future,  to  grant  free  access  to  these  blessings,  and,  though  of 
course  without  compulsion,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  extinctioQ 
of  the  old  religions. 

*  The  viceroy,  Lord  Lytton  (in  the  autumn  of  1878),  presented 
five  hundred  rupees  to  the  Golden  Temple  of  the  Sikhs,  in  Urn- 


INSTEUCTION  FOR   STATE   SCHOOLS.        175 

materially  heathen  religious  exercises,  &c.),  is  not 
considered  in  the  eyes  of  the  heathen  as  great 
wisdom  on  the  part  of  the  state,  but  as  simply 
Weakness  of  religious  character.  For  the  Hindoo 
respects  no  one  who  works  against  his  own  reli- 
gion. And  is  he  so  very  wrong  ?  In  fact,  no  policy 
is  far-seeing  which  lacks  character ;  and  no  state 
cares  adequately  for  the  future  of  a  people,  which 
is  destitute  of  the  imperial  idea,  the  firm  belief 
in  the  continuous  advance  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  in  the  dependence  of  genuine  human  pros- 
perity upon  its  extension.  But  finally,  and  herein 
opinion  is  more  and  more  united,^  the  present  gov- 
ernment schools  no  longer  truly  meet  the  real  needs 
of  India.  Why,  in  proportion,  so  many  higher 
schools?  why  expend  so  much  money  (five  thou- 
sand to  ten  thousand  dollars)  to  make  a  B.  A., 
who  is  only  prepared  for  an  examination,  and 
whose  suddenly-acquired,  undigested  knowledge 
cannot  long  be  retained,  when  as  many  as  eighty- 
eight  per  cent  of  the  Indian  population  still  have 
as  good  as  no  education  whatever  ?2     What  India 

ritsur,  whicli  won  him  little  respect  from  the  heathen.  The  other 
day  the  governor  of  Bombay,  Sir  Richard  Temple,  with  his  reti- 
nue, was  present  at  an  idolatrous  festival,  and  listened  to  a  pane^ 
gyric  on  the  elephant-headed  goddess  Ganpati.  (See  Bombay 
Guardian.) 

1  Even  among  governors  and  inspectors  of  government  schools. 
(See  Friend  of  India,  Jan.  24,  1879,  and  Church  Missionary  Intel- 
ligencer, April,  1879,  p.  214,  sqq.;  Mission.-Magazin,  1874,  !>. 
22,  sqq.) 

2  See  passage  above  quoted,  pp.  216,  217. 


176  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  IkHSSIONS  : 

needs  is  not  so  much  academies,  as  Christian  com- 
mon schools. 

In  this  state  of  the  case,  as  long  as  the  gov- 
ernment does  not  believe  it  possible  to  change 
essentially  the  present  system,  nothing  at  all 
remains,  if  I  may  be  allowed  an  opinion  on  this 
intricate  question,  but  to  remind  the  government 
again  and  again  of  its  freely  given  promise  in 
1854  of  liberal  support  for  the  mission  schools, 
whose  fulfilment  many  are  now  at  last  demand- 
ing ;  ^  and  to  pray  that  at  the  same  time,  in  the 
choice  of  teachers  for  the  higher  schools  they  may 
'ook  more  strictly  to  their  Christian  convictions, 
so  that  the  instruction  in  the  sciences  may  at  least 
have  a  Christian  support ;  fiually,  also,  that  they 
allow  religious  instruction  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
to  those  who  desire  it ;  and,  in  like  manner,  that 
the  Biblical  instruction  in  the  mission  schools 
may  be  of  some  use  in  the  examinations  for  a 
degree  in  the  university.^  Therefore  it  is  part  of 
the  task  of  all  the  missionary  societies  laboring  in 
India  to  maintain  intact  their  own  lower  and 
higher  schools  along  with  the  government  schools, 
and  to  extend  them  according  to  their  means. 
As  early  as  1860,  there  were  almost  two  thousand 
of  these  schools  in  India,  which  at  the  time  of  the 

1  See  Miklrnay  Conference,  p.  135,  sqq. 

2  Cf.  the  same  demand  l)y  the  director  of  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society's  college  in  Masulipatam,  Kev.  M.  Sharps,  and  of 
the  Rev.  Mr,  Hughes  of  Peshawur:  Mildmay  Conference,  p. 
IfiO. 


MISSION  SCHOOLS  IN  INDIA.  177 

Allahabad  Conference  (1872)  were  attended  by 
one  hundred  and  twenty-two  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  seventy-two  scholars  (among  them 
i  wenty-six  thousand  six  hundred  and  eleven  girls), 
Ji  number  which  since  that  time  may  have  risen  to 
one  hundred  and  forty  or  one  hundred  and  forty- 
Ihree  thousand.^  Within  a  decade  over  sixteen 
thousand  of  those  have  passed  the  entrance  ex- 
amination of  one  of  the  Indian  universities.  The 
Indian  government  has  itself  recently  recognized  ^ 
what  a  great  gain  for  the  spiritual  and  moral 
elevation  of  all  classes  of  the  people  results  from 
these  mission  schools  and  the  mission  work  gen 
erally. 

In  Southern  India  Professor  Williams  praises 
particularly  the  schools  of  the  Free  Scotch  Church 
in  Madras,  those  of  the  Church  Mission  Society 
under  Bishop  Sargent  in  Tinnevelly,  those  of  the 
Basel  mission  and  industrial  schools  in  Mangalore, 
and  others.^ 

In  the  mean  time  it  appears  to  us  that  too  much 

1  According  to  Dr.  M.  Mitchell,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  132. 
According  to  Warneck,  Mission  und  Cultur,  p.  109,  there  were  as 
many  as  142,952  in  1872. 

2  Cf.  in  Church  Missionary  Gleaner,  October,  1878,  p.  113,  a 
compilation  of  the  testimonies  of  Lord  Lawrence,  Sir  Bartle 
Frere,  Sir  Donald  Macleod,  Lord  Northbrook,  and  other  govern- 
ment reports,  of  the  good  effects  of  Protestant  missions  in  India. 

3  The  Indian  Female  Evangelist,  July,  1879,  p.  33G.  "  The 
great  complaint  that  one  hears  on  all  sides,  while  travelling  iu 
India,"  says  Professor  "Williams,  "  is  that  we  are  over-educating. 
Quality,  not  quantity,  is  what  is  wanted  in  India."  And  not  in 
India  alone  1 


178  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS; 

is  expected  of  the  liome  missionary  exchequer, 
when  those  it  supports  are  employed  in  purely 
scientific  institutes,  so  that  missionaries  have  to 
officiate  as  professors  of  philosophy,  mathematics, 
&c.  Many  English  missionary  societies  have  in- 
stitutes of  this  kind,  —  for  instance,  in  Calcutta 
and  Madras,  out  of  which  there  scarcely  ever 
comes  a  convert,  because  Christian  instruction 
must  necessarily  fall  into  the  background  before 
the  mass  of  secular  knowledge.  If  worldly  sci- 
ences can  and  ought  never  to  be  excluded  from 
the  mission  schools,  yet  their  prime  object  should 
never  be  the  extension  of  this  knowledge,  but 
that  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  not  the  training 
for  state  offices,  but  for  capable  church-members, 
teachers,  and  ministers.  Further  the  mission  in- 
terest, as  such,  does  not  reach.  For  higher  edu- 
cation in  secular  sciences,  the  natives  and  their 
government  should  come  to  the  front.  We  must 
not  forget  that  as  the  old  catechetical  school  in 
Alexandria  became  little  by  little  a  purely  scien- 
tific institute,  it  ceased  to  flourish. 

XIII.  This  leads  us  to  a  glance  at  the  present 
practice  of  the  Indian  missions  in  general.  The 
Allahabad  Conference  recommended  rightly,  in- 
stead of  simply  stationary  work,  an  energetic  pros- 
ecution of  circuit  preaching.  What  we  remarked 
above  in  regard  to  the  mission  in  Africa  applies 
also  to  the  missions  among  the  civilized  nations. 


PREACHING   TOURS   IN   INDIA.  179 

Missionaries  need  to  be  evangelists  far  more  than 
permanent  pastors.^  At  the  same  time  they  should 
proceed  according  to  this  double  principle  more 
than  has  as  yet  been  the  case  :  first,  to  seek  to 
reach  as  large  a  circle  as  possible ;  second,  to  remain 
long  in  particular  places,  where  the  people  seem 
susceptible  (compare  Christ  at  Sychar,  John  iv.  43), 
in  order  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  establishment 
of  a  congregation.  As  3^et  the  village  populations 
continue  to  be  neglected  ^  as  compared  with  those 
of  the  cities,  which  are,  however,  the  more  difficult 
fields.  On  the  other  hand,  physician-missionaries 
ought  not  to  travel  so  much,  but,  for  the  most  part, 
remain  stationary.^  One  reason  why  evangelistic 
preaching  through  the  villages  has  fallen  off  is, 
without  doubt,  this :  that  some  of  the  missionaries 
in  India  give  themselves  too  much  to  school-work, 
in  regard  to  which  they  have  already  with  justice 
complained  at  Allahabad.  The  missionary  society 
should  continually  emphasize  this  fact  also  in  re- 
gard to  one-sided  literary  work,  that  the  mission 

1  Cf.  here  the  excellent  tract  of  the  American  Board  (Boston), 
Missionary  Tracts,  No.  1.:  The  Theory  of  Missions  to  the  Hea- 
then, p.  12,  sgg.  Cf.,  too.  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p. 
43,s5g. ;  1876,  p.  443,  s(2?. 

2  A  respectable  Hindoo  recently  asked  this  question,  "How is 
i(  that  you  missionaries  are  trying  to  work  upon  the  people  in 
txie  great  towns,  while  you  are  leaving  to  a  great  extent  un- 
touched, what  is  the  backbone  of  the  population  of  India,  the 
village  communities?  "     See  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  151,  sqq. 

3  See  the  reasons  in  Medical  Missions  at  Home  and  Abroad , 
October,  1878,  p.  22;  in  the  first  place  for  China,  but  also  for 
India. 


180  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

instruction  and  mission  presses  are  always  to  aid, 
and  only  to  aid,  the  preaching,  and  supplement  it.^ 
The  Zenana  mission  is  an  essential  factor  in  the 
work  of  the  conversion  of  India,  Avhich  must  be 
much  further  developed,  and  that  as  far  as  possible 
in  close  connection  with  and  kindly  feeling  toward 
the  work  of  the  missionary  society ;  as  is  already 
the  case,  for  example,  with  the  Church  Missionary 
Society.  But  in  the  work  among  the  closely  con- 
fined inmates  of  the  Zenana,  among  the  women  in 
prosperous  families  of  high  birth,  let  not  those 
poor  women  of  the  cities  and  villages  be  forgotten, 
especially  in  those  villages  where  they  work  in  the 
fields  but  enjoy  greater  freedom,  and  are  therefore 
more  accessible.^  In  the  boarding-schools  for  girls 
let  not  the  poor  girls  of  higher  castes  be  accus- 
tomed to  European  living,  through  which,  when 
they  return  home,  or  are  married  to  poor  men, 
they  will  be  dissatisfied.^  Among  the  most  crying 
needs  of  India,  are  medical  missions  for  rich  and 
poor  women.  In  cases  of  sickness  they  are  wholly 
neglected;  hence  the  enormously  high  death-rate 
among  women  and  children.  In  the  centre  of 
populated  districts,  little  by  little  fem  Je  medical 
missions  should  be  established.* 

1  Cy.,  e.g.,  the  principle  of  the  American  Board  in  Boston: 
Memorial  Volume  of  the  First  Fifty  Years,  18(i;3,  p.  240;  and  Mis- 
Bioiiary  Tracts,  No.  l."»,  Outline  of  Missionary  Policy,  p.  l.'>,  sqq. 

2  Cf.  the  account  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Paine,  of  Calcutta:  Mildraay 
Conferen^^e,  p.  olO,  .V77. 

8  Mrs.  Weitl)recht,  Tlu;  Women  of  India,  p.  24,  sqq. 
4  Ibid.,  p.  2.5,  and  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  186. 


THE  MISSION   PRESS.  181 

The  mission  press  is  of  greatest  importance 
among  a  civilized  heathen  people,  and  doubly  so 
when  their  land  is  being  flooded  with  the  scepti- 
cal literature  of  the  West,  on  the  inflowing  tide 
of  education  and  enlightenment.  So  is  it  with 
India.  Already  there  have  been  large  placards 
with  extracts  from  Paine's  "Age  of  Reason"  post- 
ed on  the  walls  of  Calcutta,  and  read  with  eager- 
ness; and  in  places  where  there  are  high-grade 
schools,  for  example  in  Bombay,  for  years,  as  has 
been  remarked,  educated  natives,  in  opposing  the 
missionaries,  are  heard  to  refer  them  to  Hegel, 
Strauss,  and  Renan.  Along  with  the  godless  life 
of  many  Europeans,  we  meet  here  especially  with 
many  attacks  which  have  been  made  on  Christi- 
anity, in  Christian  lands,  the  reports  of  which  have 
reached  this  remote  land.  From  this  fact  many 
argue  that  Christianity  is  in  the  death-struggle  at 
home,  and  therefore  it  is  laughable  to  wish  to  im- 
port it  into  other  countries.  Already  our  mis- 
sionaries meet  opposition  missionaries,  sent  out  by 
the  Brahmins  to  confute  them.^  For  this  purpose, 
a  bad,  often  vulgar  press,  scatters  its  issues  far 
and  wide  over  the  land.^  It  is  self-evident  how 
needful,  in  this  battle,  are  the  opposing  influences 
of  a  Christian  press.  There  are  now,  indeed, 
twenty-five  missionary  presses  at  work  in  India, 

1  e.g.,  the  Basel  Missionaries.  See  Heidenbote,  November, 
1877,  p.  82. 

2  Paine,  as  above  quoted,  p.  14J.. 


182  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

from  which,  for  example,  from  1862-72,  tliree 
thousand  four  hundred  and  ten  new  Avorks  in 
thirty  different  languages  have  gone  out,  and  in 
the  same  period  one  million  three  hundred  and 
fifteen  thousand  five  hundred  and  three  portions 
of  Scripture ;  two  million  three  hundred  and 
seventy-five  thousand  and  forty  school-books,  and 
eight  million  seven  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
one  hundred  and  twenty-nine  tracts  and  Christian 
books,  have  been  distributed.^  The  Basel  mission 
presses  of  Mangalore  in  1877  printed  one  hundred 
and  sixty-six  thousand  and  ninety  books  and 
tracts,  in  three  of  the  Indian  languages  and  in 
English.^  What  the  Bible  and  Tract  Societies 
and  tJie  Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society 
have  accomplished  in  this  direction  certainly 
deserves  all  praise.  Nevertheless,  as  one  well  ac- 
quainted with  India  assures  us,  this  is  very  insig- 
nificant in  comparison  with  the  greatness  of  the 
task,'^  and  with  the  extent  of  heathen  and  infidel 
literature.  And  tliis  remmder  especially  is  not 
superfluous,  that  not  only  are  good  linguists  ne- 
cessary, but  eminent  theologians  also,  in  order  to 
oppose  the  inflowing  tide  of  unbelief  with  a  thor- 
ough and  enduring  Christian  apologetical  litera- 
ture. 

The  expulsion  of  a  member  of  a  caste  from  his 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  187G,  p.  147. 

2  The  missionary  Mr.  Schrenk,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  142. 
8  Paine,  as  above  quoted,  p.  140. 


NATIVE  CHRISTIANS   IN  BUSINESS.  183 

family  at  his  conversion  to  Christianity,  because 
his  means  of  living  are  thereby  taken  from  him, 
is  still  the  cause  of  much  difßculty  to  the  missions. 
The  lower  castes,  in  which  most  of  the  conversions 
take  place,  are  poor  anyway.  Here  of  course 
mission  industry  is  to  be  recommended.  Only  the 
missionary  must  take  care  not  to  become  a  pro- 
fessional almsgiver,  and  thereby  keep  the  members 
of  the  congregation  in  imbecility.  Better  no  mis- 
sion industry  than  "  rice-Christians."  What  a 
fine  moral  effect  is  wrought  by  Christian  manage- 
ment of  business  may  be  seen  in  an  instance 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  lately  reported 
to  me  from  Umritsur.  A  converted  man,  as  a 
means  of  earning  a  livelihood,  was  assisted  to  the 
opening  of  a  shop.  He  began  his  business  in  such 
a  strictly  conscientious  manner  that  it  is  now 
known  throughout  the  w.^ole  city  as  "  the  honest 
shop."  Already  shops,  starting  from  this  one, 
have  been  established  in  other  places.  These  are 
also  pioneers  of  Christianity,  and  very  important 
ones;  for  native  CMstians  in  good  secular  call- 
ings are  at  this  time  very  necessary  in  the  Indian 
congregations.^  The  external  well-being  of  indi- 
vidual Christian  congregations  during  hard  times 
already  here  and  there  excites  the  attention  of 
their  heathen  neighbors.^ 

1  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  2G. 

2  Thus  in  Madura.    See  Missionary  Magazine  of  Calw.,  1879, 
p.  48.    See  further  particulars  regarding  the  position  of  missions 


184  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  ]\riSSIONS  : 

H  jw  very  much  the  evangelical  mission  in  India 
has  sought  for  increasing  clearness  in  these  and 
other  important  questions  of  the  inner  organiza- 
tion of  the  work,  as  to  national  peculiarities, 
such  as  the  introduction  of  European  clothing  and 
hahits  of  living,  —  against  which  we  have  already 
warned, —  the  education,  appointment,  and  guid- 
ance of  native  evangelists,  teachers,  and  preachers, 
the  building-up  of  congregations,  and  making  native 
churches  independent,  the  discussions  of  the  Alla- 
habad Conference,  whose  earnest  attempts  to  estab- 
lish general  principles  in  regard  to  this  matter, 
clearly  show.  Without  doubt  we  have  often 
been  too  quick  in  transferring  the  forms  and  rules 
of  the  culture  and  administration  of  the  home 
churches  in  their  minute  details  into  the  Indian 
congregations,  instead  of  being  contented  in  the 
beginning  with  fundamental  principles,  leaving 
the  particulars  to  the  growing  spirit  of  the  con- 
gregation according  to  its  national  peculiarities. 
Yet  a  civilized  people  has  of  course  more  claim 
than  a  barbarous  one,  that  the  missionaries  should 
really  put  themselves  into  the  customs,  views, 
habits,  into  the  whole  spirit  and  character  of  the 
people,  according  to  its  historical  development, 
in  arranging  its  church  organization ;  and,  so  far 
as  national  peculiarities  do  not  oppose  the  spirit 

to  the  outward  condition  of  native  Christians,  in  tlie  Transactions 
of  tlic  Alhihahad  Conference,  and  the  Allgemeine  Misaiona 
Zeitschrift,  187f),  p.  15  sqq. 


AS    INDIAN   NATIONAL    CHUECH.  185 

of  the  gospel,  allow  as  much  freedom  as  possible. 
The  great  aim  of  the  organization  of  a  future  self- 
supporting  Indian  church,  which  should  only  take 
out  of  the  forms  of  the  Episcopal,  Presbyterian, 
and  Independent  Churches,  that  which  agrees  with 
the  Indian  spirit,  has  not  from  the  beginning  been 
kept  enough  in  mind.  Hence  the  manifold  discus- 
sions of  the  native  pastors,  —  yea,  of  the  educated 
heathen  Christians  in  general,  —  against  the  domi- 
nating attitude  of  the  missionaries,  which  has  not 
everywhere  been  brotherly  enough.  The  recogni- 
tion of  neglect  here  appears  to  be  gaining  ground 
continually.^  It  is  high  time.  For  now,  with  the 
conversion  of  the  masses,  begun  in  Southern  India, 
the  question  of  founding  an  Indian  evangelical 
national  church  will  become  more  and  more  a 
burning  question.  Precisely  in  India,  under  Chris- 
tian European  rule,  the  law  stated  above  must  be 
kept  especially  clear  in  mind,  —  not  to  denation- 
alize. 

But,  with  all  the  imperfections  and  necessity  for 
extension  of  the  system  of  mission  work  hereto- 
fore employed,  the  results  given  above,  and  the 
success  of  recent  times,  show  a  progress  most 
remarkable.  And  it  must  not  be  forgotten, 
amidst    much   that   our   criticism   demands,   that 


1  Cy.  the  address  of  the  missionarv  Mr.  Barton  (Church  Mis- 
sionary Society)  at  the  Allahabad  Conference  ;  Allgemeine  Mis- 
sions Zeitschrift,  1876,  p.  30,  sqq.;  Granl,  is  before  quoted,  p, 
147,  sqq.,  155. 


186  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

the  moral  influence  of  Christianity  and  of  Chris- 
tians in  China,  and  also  in  India,  is  almost  wholly 
sustained  through  the  missionaries  alone.  "But 
for  the  English  missionaries,"  says  "  The  Friend 
of  India  "  (a  secular  organ),  "the  natives  of  India 
would  have  a  ver}^  poor  opinion  of  Englishmen. 
The  missionar}^  alone,  of  all  Englishmen,  is  the 
representative  of  a  disinterested  desire  to  elevate 
and  improve  the  people."  ^  And  a  Hindoo  in  very 
high  standing  said  a  short  time  ago  to  the  wife  of 
a  missionary  closely  related  to  myself,  "  You  mis- 
sionaries are  the  only  persons  in  whom  we  really 
have  confidence."  2  Hence  they  are  a  very  im- 
portant bond  between  the  little-loved  English  gov- 
ernment and  the  Indian  people.  Since  the  last 
famine,  and  the  self-sacrificing  activity  of  many 
missionaries,  this  trust  has  increased.  Since  then 
you  could  hear  whole  crowds  of  people  shouting, 
to  the  vexation  of  the  Brahmins,  "  Our  own  peo- 
ple did  nothing  for  us,  and,  were  it  not  for  the 
generosity  of  Christians,  more  than  half  of  us 
would  have  perished.  Christians  worship  the  true 
God,  and  are  in  possession  of  the  true  religion; 


1  See  The  Christian,  April  3,  1879,  p.  5. 

'■^  The  same  is  testified  by  Prof.  Williams.  See  Indian  Fe- 
male Evanjrelist,  July,  1879,  p.  3.'}6.  Cf.,  too,  the  testimony  of  the 
well-known  Brahmin  Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  given  recently  in  a 
public  speech  of  his  in  Calcutta,  on  "  Who  is  Christ?"  referring 
to  the  debt  of  gratitude  which  India  owes  to  the  missionaries  for 
their  self-devotion.  See  Indian  Christian  Herald,  1879,  Nos.  7 
and  8,  and  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  416,  sqq. 


HINDOOISM  DYING.  187 

whereas  our  countrymen  worship  false  gods,  and 
observe  false  religions."  ^ 

In  fact,  there  has  been  more  done  in  India  than 
the  figures  in  missionary  statistics  show.  Many 
secret  believers  avoid  making  their  profession  pub- 
lic,^ and  often,  upon  their  death-beds,  astonish  the 
missionary  by  their  faith  in  Christ.  Idolatry  is 
continually  losing  all  credit.  The  process  of  the 
complete  displacement  of  Brahminism  comes  more 
and  more  clearly  to  view,  —  a  spiritual  revolution 
which  has  not  its  origin  in  the  mission  alone,  not 
in  the  rationalistic  influences  of  the  school  and 
science,  in  the  human  spirit  of  law-giving  and 
government,  in  the  example  of  Christian  house- 
keeping and  its  quiet  effects,  but  takes  its  course 
irrepressibly  through  India,  and  continually  per- 
forates the  old  stereot3^ped  views.^  Even  in  Be- 
nares a  class  of  learned  men  is  growing  up,  who 
are  not  willing  longer  to  remain  under  the  yoke 
of  the  past,  in  whose  eyes  the  religion  of  a  many- 
headed  Deity  and  sculptures,  of  holy  springs  and 
streams,  lose  all  enchantment.  And,  if  the  people 
become  better  than  their  gods,  their  worship  of 
these  is  at  an  end. 

The  Hindoos  themselves   feel   and  know  that 

1  London  Missionary  Society's  Report  for  1879,  p.  15.  Accord- 
ing to  this  report,  the  influence  of  caste  has  been  much  shaken 
by  the  behavior  of  the  heathen  during  the  famine. 

2  The  Women  of  India,  p.  20. 

3  Cf.  the  Report  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  as  early 
as  1871,  pp.  49-51. 


188  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

the  downfall  of  their  faith  is  inevitable.  Hence 
the  growing  unrest  which  is  taking  hold  of  the 
masses.^  Hence  the  attempts  to  strengthen  the 
old  sinking  faith,  by  the  fusion  of  many  religious 
forms,  which  always  precede  the  downfall  of  a 
particular  creed.  These  are  numerous  but  short- 
lived. The  latest  —  the  Brahmo-Somaj  —  was  still- 
born, and  its  dissolution  has  already  begun;  but 
it  must  in  its  manner  also  help  prepare  the  way 
for  Christianity.  Its  founder,  the  well-known  Ke- 
shub  Chunder  Sen,  was  obliged  to  acknowledge 
years  ago,  that  "  The  spirit  of  Christianity  has 
always  pervaded  the  whole  atmosphere  of  Indian 
society ;  and  we  breathe,  think,  feel,  and  move  in 
a  Christian  atmosphere.  Native  society  is  being 
roused,  enlightened,  and  reformed  under  the  influ- 
ence of  Christianity  !  "  ^  And  the  same  half-hea- 
then, half-Christian  rhetorician  recently  crowned 
this  his  testimony,  in  a  public  speech  at  Calcutta, 
with  the  confession,  "  Our  hearts  are  touched, 
conquered,  overcome,  by  a  Higher  Power;  and 
this  Power  is  Christ :  Christ,  not  the  British  Gov- 
ernment, rules  India !  No  one  but  Christ  has  de- 
served the  precious  diadem  of  the  Indian  crown, 
and  he  will  have  it ! "  ^     Max  Midler  had  good 

1  See  the  accounts  by  Rev.  Mr.  Jenkins,  Mildmay  Conference, 
p.  1G7,  sqq. 

2  Lecture  on  The  Future  Church;  see,  too,  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society's  Report,  1870,  p.  33. 

8  See  extracts  of  this  remarkable  speech  in  the  Allgemeine 
Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  147. 


MALACCA,   SIAIM,   LAOS.  189 

reason,  therefore,  to  say  to  the  late  Norman 
McLeod,  "  From  what  I  know  of  the  Hindoos, 
they  seem  to  me  riper  for  Christianity  than  any 
nation  that  ever  accepted  the  gospel."  ^ 

XIV.  We  hasten  past  the  beginnings  of  mis- 
sion work  on  the  peninsula  of  Malacca,  where, 
unfortunately,  Islam  preceded  the  gospel ;  with  its 
large  Chinese  population,  as  long  as  the  Celestial 
Empire  itself  was  closed,  it  formed  an  important 
outpost  for  Chinese  missions ;  operations  are  car- 
ried on  to-day  in  the  North  (Tenasserim)  by  the 
American  Baptists  and  Presbyterians,  and  in  the 
South  (Singapore)  by  the  Propagation  Society. 

We  also  hasten  past  Siam  and  Laos,  where  the 
American  Presbyterians  have  founded  small  con- 
gregations, partly  in  and  around  Bangkok,  on  the 
coast,  and  partly  already  far  inland  in  Chiengmai,^ 
where,  recently,  under  the  caprice  of  a  despotic 
ruler,  the  blood  of  martyrs  has  freely  been  shed.^ 

XY.  With  China,  as  is  known,  we  come  to  the 
greatest,  most  populous  heathen  nation  in  the 
world.  The  number  of  inhabitants,  however,  has 
been  largely  dnninished  during  the  last  twenty- 

1  See  Evangelical  Christendom,  Jnne,  187(5,  p.  178. 

2  See  Report  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  1879,  p,  56,  sqq.  In  Siam,  altogether,  133  commu- 
nicants, in  Laos  thirty-one. 

3  See  Foreign  Missionary  (American  Presbyterian  Church)^ 
March,  1879;  Calw.  Mission.-Magazin,  1878,  p.  30,  sqq. 


190  PROTESTANT  FOEEIGN  MISSIONS: 

five  years  by  rebellions,  famine,  and  plagues ;  for 
merly  they  counted  four  hundred  millions,  whila 
to-day  some  travellers  think  there  are  really  not 
more  than  two  hundred  and  forty  millions.^ 

Since  the  first  opium-war,  by  the  peace  of  Nan- 
king, 1842,  five  harbor  cities  have  been  open  to  the 
gospel  and  to  trade ;  and  since  the  second  war, 
by  the  treaty  of  Tientsin,  1860,  the  interior  also 
has  been  opened  to  the  gospel  and  to  trade ;  so 
that  it  is  but  a  short  time  that  the  Middle  King- 
dom has  become  the  scene  of  extended  evangelical 
missionary  operations.  The  opening-up  of  the 
land  by  force  in  the  interest  of  a  heartless,  much- 
to-be-deplored  commercial  policy,  which  gives  to 
every  European  the  appearance  of  prosecuting 
his  own  selfish  ends ;  the  shortness  of  the  time  in 
which  missionary  effort  has  been  put  forth  in  the 
midst  of  this  strange  country  ;  the  enormous  diffi 
culties  in  the  land  and  people,  in  the  language, 
manners,  religion,  and  politics  of  China,  with  her 
culture  and  literature  petrified  by  existence  for 
three  thousand  years,  which  have  conduced  in- 
finitely to  the  increase  of  heathen  self-conceit, 
with  practical  materialism  and  eudaimonism  com- 
pletely ruling  the  life  of  the  masses,  —  all  this 
would  fully  justify  the  results  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions, if  they  were  exceedingly  small. 

1  According  to  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Taylor,  as  only  240,000,000: 
Mildmay  Conference,  p.  211.  In  several  provinces  the  presen*- 
population  amounts  only  to  one-fifth  of  what  it  used  to  be. 


CHINA.  191 

But  this  is  not  the  case.  The  old  missionary 
societies  have  comprehended  the  importance  of 
opening  this  chief  door  to  the  evangelization  of 
the  world ;  and,  while  previously  they  could  only 
come  in  contact  with  this  great  kingdom  through  a 
few  messengers  on  the  outer  points,  within  the  last 
eighteen  jeavs  they  have  increased  their  working 
forces  more  than  fourfold,  and  have  drawn  many 
sister  societies  after  them  into  the  field.  To-day 
we  find  twenty-six  missionary  societies  (including 
the  Bible  societies,  twenty-nine),  with  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  or  two  hundred  and  fifty  or- 
dained missionaries  and  sixty-three  female  teach- 
ers, engaged  there  in  the  work,^  and  the  number 
is  increasing  continually.  Thirteen  of  these  so- 
cieties, with  seventy-eight  married  and  forty-four 
unmarried  missionaries,  are  from  England  (the 
Church  Missionary  Society  with  twenty,  then  the 
London,  Wesleyan,  and  various  Presbyterian  so- 
cieties of  Scotland  and  England,  the  Propagation 
Society  with  only  two,  but  the  China  Inland  mis- 
sion with  forty-nine  missionaries  and  twenty  inde- 
pendent female  teachers)  ;  eleven  societies  from 
America,  with  seventy-seven  married  missionaries, 
sixteen  unmarried,  and  forty  female  teachers.  Of 
these  the  American  Board  has  seventeen  mission- 

1  See  Records  of  the  General  Missionary  Conference  a1 
Shanghai,  1877.  Prof.  Leggo,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  171. 
Christlieb,  The  Indo-British  Opium-Trade  and  its  Effects,  1878, 
p.  61,  sqq. 


192  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  ÄHSSIONS  : 

aries,  three  medical  missionaries,  twenty-five  fe- 
male teachers ;  the  Presbyterians,  twenty-one  mis- 
sionaries, sixteen  female  teachers,  three  missionary 
physicians  (two  female)  ;  the  Methodist  Episcopal, 
nine  missionaries  and  nine  female  helpers;^  the 
Free  Baptists,  American  Missionary  Association, 
Reformed  Dutch,  American  Lutheran,  and  others; 
and  the  Continent  of  Europe  only  two  societies, 
with  twenty-two  married  and  four  unmarried  mis- 
sionaries, —  the  Basel  and  Barmen  Missionary  So- 
cieties, with  the  latter  of  which  the  Berlin  Chi- 
nese mission  was  united  withhi  the  past  few  years. 
These  forces  are  divided  among  ninety-one  central 
and  five  hundred  and  eleven  out-stations.  The 
available  fruit  of  their  labor  has  often,  until  re- 
cently, been  underrated,  by  taking  the  number  of 
communicants  as  the  whole  number  of  those  who 
belonged  to  the  Protestant  congregations.  But  in 
the  autumn  of  1878,  at  the  Mildmay  Conference, 
Prof.  Dr.  Legge,  one  of  the  oldest  workers  in 
China,  and  best  acquainted  with  it,  and  the  Rev. 
Hudson  Taylor,  the  leader  of  the  Chinese  Inland 
mission,  who  has  twice  travelled  through  Cliina, 
have  taught  us  better. ^  AccorcUng  to  them,  in 
1877  there  were  organized  in  those  stations  three 
hundred  and  twelve  to  tlu'be  hundred  and  eighteen 


1  See  the  last  Annual  Reports  of  these  societies. 

2  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  171,  sqq.,  and  the  Monthly  Maj^a- 
zine  of  the  China  Inland  mission,  China's  Millions.  See  various 
numbers  of  the  last  two  years. 


CHINA:   GEEAT  ADVANCES.  193 

Protestant  Chinese  congregations  (of  wliich  eigh- 
teen are  already  entirely  self-supporting,  and  two 
hundred  and  forty-three  partly  so),  with  thirteen 
thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-four  (according 
to  a  somewhat  later  computation,  thirteen  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  fifteen)  communicants,  and 
about  fifty  thousand  souls,  who  are  connected 
with  the  evangelical  churches.  The  former  con- 
tribute 120,000  per  year  for  churches  and  mis- 
sions; that  is,  $1.50  per  head.  There  are  already 
at  work  among  these,  seventy-three  native  ordained 
pastors  and  preachers,  five  hundred  and  eleven 
female  helpers,  seventy-one  colporteurs,  and  ninety 
Bible-women.  These  societies  and  congregations 
together  maintain  twenty  schools  of  theology  with 
two  hundred  and  thirty-one  students,  thirty  board- 
ing-schools for  higher  education,  with  six  hundred 
and  eleven  boys,  thirty-eight  with  seven  hundred 
and  seventy-seven  girls,  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
seven  day  schools  for  boys,  with  four  to  five  thou- 
sand;^ eighty-two  for  girls,  one  thousand  three 
hundred  and  seven  scholars.  There  are  sixteen 
mission  hospitals  and  twenty-four  mission  apothe- 
cary-shops, under  the  supervision  of  the  medical 
missionaries. 

What  an  advance  since  1843,  when  the  number 
of  converts  was  six !    I  ask,  is  it  just,  in  face  of  this 

1  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  171,  misprints  the  number  of  day 
schools  as  299.  .See  below  the  statistics  of  the  schools  of  the 
several  provinces. 


194  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

exactly-computed  (since  May,  1877),  trustworthy 
result  in  a  work  of  a  few  decades,  to  believe  there 
is  no  real  success  in  the  former  methods  of  mission- 
work  in  China?  or  is  Dr.  Legge  right,  when  he 
says,  "  Already  the  results  up  to  the  present  time 
completely  justify  our  missionary  efforts  there,  and 
our  hopes  for  increasing  success  in  the  future  "?^ 

The  Roman  Catholic  mission  had,  in  1876,  four 
hundred  and  four  thousand  five  hundred  and  thir- 
ty adherents  m  China,^  with  an  annual  increase 
of  about  two  thousand  souls.^  But  she  has 
worked  for  this  result  almost  three  hundred  years. 
If  the  Protestant  mission,  which  increased  the 
number  of  its  converts  during  the  last  thirty-five 
years  two  thousand  fold,  continues  to  gain  in  the 
same  ratio,  there  will  be  in  China  in  1913,  twenty- 
six  million  communicants  and  about  one  hundred 
million  evangelical  Christians.* 

If  we  consider  for  a  moment,  how  the  small 
centres  of  gospel  light  are  divided  in  this  great 
empire,  we  shall  see  them  running  partly  along 
the  east  coast  from  Hongkong  and  Canton,  to  the 
frontiers  of  Manchuria  in  the  north,  partly  pene- 
trating from  3^ear  to  year  more  toward  the  central 
provinces,  while  the  west  provinces  are  still  almost 
as  good  as  untouched  by  the  gospel. 

1  As  above  quoted,  p.  109. 

2  According  to  the  Bulletin  des  Missions  Catholiques  for  1876, 
«  According  to  Dr.  Legge,  as  above  quoted,  p.  174. 

*  Dr.  Legge,  as  above  quoted,  p.  177. 


CHINA   TEA7ERSED   IN  ALL   DIRECTIONS.      196 

In  the  province  Kwang-tung,  in  front  of  which 
lies  the  English  island  Hongkong,  partly  upon 
this  and  partly  upon  the  mainland,  with  the  capi- 
tal Canton,  we  find  the  German  societies :  Basel 
with  four  central  stations,  the  number  of  whose 
church-members  has  increased  more  rapidly  within 
the  last  few  years  than  ever  before  (now  one  thou- 
sand eight  hundred  and  twenty-seven  baptized) ; 
Barmen  with  five  stations  (the  centre  is  now  Can- 
ton) and  eight  to  nine  hundred  Christians  (1877, 
seven  hundred  and  forty)  :  both  having  the  same 
experience,  that  the  race  of  the  Hakkas  is  incom- 
parably more  accessible  than  that  of  the  Puntis. 
In  addition,  there  is  the  foundling-house,  Bethesda, 
of  the  Berlin  Ladies'  Society,  on  Hongkong ;  ^  also 
a  number  of  English  (Church  Missionary,  London, 
English  Presbyterians,  Wesleyans)  and  American 
(Presbyterian  and  Baptist)  societies.  There  are 
here,  altogether,  about  fifty  (including  Hong- 
kong, sixty-two)  European  and  American  missiona- 
ries and  missionary  physicians.  Of  these  Canton, 
which  now  has  fourteen  chapels  open  almost  daily 
for  divine  service,  has  twenty-eight,  Swatow  nine, 
&c.,  with  together  one  hundred  and  forty-six 
native  helpers,  nine  central  and  eighty-two  out- 
stations.2     There  are  thirty-five  organized  congre- 

1  For  further  particulars  as  to  the  latter,  see  the  quarterly  and 
annual  reports  of  the  Berlin  Ladies'  Association  for  China. 

2  These  and  the  figures  of  the  other  provinces  are  taken  from 
the  statements  of  the  Rev.  H.  Taylor,  Mildmay  Conference,  pp. 
247-254. 


196  PEOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

gations,  with  three  thousand  one  hundred  and 
ninety  communicants,  seventy-seven  day  schools, 
in  which  two  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirteen 
scholars  are  instructed.  From  here  on,  farther 
toward  the  north  and  far  into  the  interior,  we 
find  only  English  and  American  missions.  In 
the  Province  Fuh-kien,  stretching  along  the  coast, 
we  enter  the  most  productive  Protestant  mission. 
Here  in  Amoy,  the  London  and  English  Presby- 
terian Societies  are  working  side  by  side  with  the 
American  Reformed  Dutch ;  farther  to  the  north, 
in  Fu-chau,  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the 
Methodist  Episcopal,  and  American  Board,  alto- 
gether not  more  than  thirty-eight  missionaries,  but 
with  three  hundred  and  twenty  native  helpers,  in 
two  central  and  two  hundred  and  seventy-three 
out  stations.  In  these  there  are  already  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-three  organized  congregations, 
with  six  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty-seven 
communicants,  one  hundred  and  forty-nine  schools, 
with  two  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty-one 
scholars.  Of  the  twelve  larger  cities  of  Fu,  ten 
are  occupied,  while  of  the  sixty-five  Lien  or  chief 
towns  of  the  district,  the  greater  part  are  without 
any  mission  whatever.  Upon  the  island  of  For- 
mosa, which  lies  before  this  coast,  twelve  years 
ago  the  English  Presbyterians,  recently  strength- 
ened by  a  number  of  missionaries  from  the  young 
Canadian-Presbyterian  mission,  opened  a  very 
flourishing   mission,   working   especially   through 


CHIKA  TBAVEESED   IN  ALL  DIRECTIONS.      197 

mission  hospitals.  The  mission  numbers  already 
thirteen  congregations  for  Chinese,  and  thirteen 
of  the  aborigines,  with  about  one  thousand  bap- 
tized converts  and  at  least  three  thousand  attend- 
ants at  public  worship.  The  Canadians  have  been 
able  within  the  last  five  years  to  establish  twenty 
congregations,  and  are  with  the  English  Presby- 
terians on  a  strong  footing.  Together  they  pub- 
lish yearly  ^  Christian  Almanac  in  Chinese,  of 
which  they  have  distributed  twelve  thousand 
copies.  The  missionaries  of  Amoy  have  trans- 
lated the  New  Testament  into  the  vernacular  of 
Amoy,  and,  this  language  being  spoken  in  For- 
mosa, this  translation  will  be  used  there. ^  Next 
in  situation  and  number  of  converts  comes  the 
province  Cheh-kiang,  further  up  the  east  coast, 
with  Ningpo,  where  the  mission  was  discontinued 
for  a  time  on  account  of  the  disorders  of  the  rebel- 
lion. Now  this  field,  as  in  Fuhkien,  is  promising. 
In  Ningpo  alone,  eighteen  missionaries  are  at 
work,  in  Hang-chau  twelve,  &c.,  in  all  forty-five 
missionaries  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  native 
helpers,  divided  among  eleven  central  and  ninety- 
four  out-stations  :  fifty-six  congregations,  with  over 
eighteen  hundred  communicants,  have  been  organ- 
ized, and  sixtj^-one  schools  with  one  thousand 
and  twenty-six  scholars.     Among  the  English  and 

1  Taylor  as  above  quoted,  and  Der  christliche  Apologete,  May 
6,  1871);  also,  a  private  letter  from  Rev.  Thomas  Barclay,  For- 
mosa, February,  1880. 


198  PEOTESTANT  FOKEIGN  MISSIOJS^S  : 

American  missionary  societies  in  this  smallest  Chi" 
nese  province,  the  London  China  Inland  mission 
is  specially  well  represented.  They  have  already 
opened  a  number  of  the  chief  department-towns 
to  missions ;  and  the  American  Presbyterians  have 
here  seven  missionaries,  eleven  ordained  native 
preachers,  seventeen  evangelists,  thirty-nine  native 
}  elpers,  fourteen  congregations  with  seven  hun- 
dred and  thirty-four  communicants  and  thirty-four 
chapels ;  ^  then  come  the  American  Southern  Bap- 
tists and  Presbyterians,  the  English  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  others.  It  is  especially  worthy 
of  note,  that  out  of  the  numerous  vegetarians  in 
this  province,  many  converts  have  been  won  by 
the  Presbyterians.^ 

The  province  Kiang-su,  lying  farther  to  the 
north,  in  which  Shanghai,  Nanking,  Su-chau,  and 
Chiu-kiang  form  the  most  important  mission  cen- 
tres, has  been  occupied  in  five  central  and  twenty- 
eight  out-stations,  by  thirty-seven  missionaries  and 
sixty-four  native  helpers,  nineteen  organized  con- 
gregations, with  seven  hundred  and  eighty  com- 
municants, seventy-four  schools,  with  one  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  seventy-six  scholars,  are  the 
first  fruits  of  this  work.  The  field  in  Shanghai 
proves  much  harder  than  in  Cheh-kiang :  the  other 
stations  are  all  comparatively  young.     The  prov- 

1  Report  of  tlio  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  rresby- 
terian  Church,  1879,  p.  (id. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  G8. 


CHINA  TRAVERSED   IN   ALL   DIRECTIONS.      199 

ince  Shan-tung  is  somewhat  less  occupied,  wherein, 
with  the  exception  of  Che-foo,  Tung-chau,  and  one 
or  two  distant  places,  only  thirteen  out-stations 
have  been  touched  ^  by  the  mission  since  1860. 
Considering  the  shortness  of  the  time  and  the 
small  number  of  workers  (twenty-eight  missiona- 
ries and  twenty-five  native  helpers),  the  progress 
here  is  very  encouraging.  There  are  to-day  four- 
teen congregations  Avith  over  eight  hundred  com- 
municants, and  twenty-six  schools  with  five  hun- 
dred and  thirty-four  scholars.  According  to  the 
latest  report  of  the  American  Presbyterians,  the 
people  in  Shan-tung  are  "  unusually  ready  to  re- 
ceive the  truth."  ^  Similar  reports  come  from  the 
London  mission  and  Methodist  New  Connection.^ 
As  the  most  northerly  of  the  coast  provinces  of 
China  proper,  comes  the  important  Chi-li  province, 
with  Peking  and  Tientsin.  Here  there  are  forty- 
six  missionaries  and  missionary  physicians  with 
fifty-eight  native  helpers  at  work,  in  four  central 
and  thirty-six  out-stations ;  in  Peking,  twenty- 
nine  ;  in  Tientsin,  nine,  &c.  The  city  Kalgan, 
built  immediately  upon  the  great  Chinese  Wall, 
forms  the  basis  for  the  mission  work  among  the 

1  According  to  the  statistics  of  the  Shanghai  Conference,  1877; 
others  mention  thirty-four  outlying  stations,  owing  to  their  in- 
cluding many  outlying  stations  of  Peking,  i.e.,  of  the  province 
Chi-li;  Taylor,  as  above  quoted,  p.  251,  note. 

2  Report,  1879,  p.  63.  In  1878,  there  was  an  increase  of  114 
communicants. 

3  See  Chronicle  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,March,1879, 
p.  57,  sqq. 


200  PKOTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

INIono-olians  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall.  At 
present  in  Peking,  the  London  Missionary  Society 
has  the  largest  Protestant  congregation  and  a  mis- 
sion hospital,  the  American  Board  two  small  con- 
gregations, a  number  of  schools,  and  a  mission 
press.  Also  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the 
American  Protestant  Episcopal,  the  Methodist 
Episcopal,  and  the  American  Presbyterian  Church- 
es are  represented  by  missions  in  this  Chinese 
capital.  This  province  has  altogether  twenty- 
three  organized  congregations,  one  thousand  two 
hundred  and  seventeen  communicants,  forty-seven 
schools,  and  seven  hundred  and  fifty-six  scholars. 
Here,  as  everywhere  in  China,  the  number  of 
scholars,  in  proportion  to  that  of  the  schools,  is 
still  somewhat  less  than  that  of  other  mission 
districts,  —  a  proof  of  the  great  and  continuing 
influence  of  lower  and  higher  heathen  schools. 

In  the  interior  provinces  of  the  empire,  Hu-peh 
with  Hankau,  where  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety has  a  very  fruitful  field,^  and  other  cities, 
have  the  most  agencies:  five  stations  and  six 
out-stations  with  twenty-one  missionaries,  thirteen 
native  helpers,  seven  organized  congregations,  six 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  communicants,  eleven 
schools  with  two  hundred  and  forty-five  scholars ; 
while  in  the  province  Gan-hwuy  with  four  mis- 
gionaries  and  seventeen  helpers,  and  Kiang-si  with 
eight  missionaries  and  seven  or  eight  helpers,  the 

1  See  Report  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  1879,  p.  10,  sqq. 


ALL  CHINA  ACCESSIBLE.  201 

work  is  just  begun.  Outside  of  the  eigMeen  prov- 
inces of  China  proper,  of  which  nine  are  wholly 
unoccupied,  we  find  north-east  of  Peking,  in  a 
province  of  jManchuvia,  Shing-king,  one  of  the  out- 
posts of  evangelical  missions,  three  missionaries  of 
the  Irish  Presbyterian  and  of  the  Scotch  United 
Presbyterian  Churches,  having  two  central  and  six 
out-stations,  with  a  numbejc  of  schools  and  small 
congregations. 

Of  more  importance,  however,  than  statistics 
on  special  points,  is  the  fact  that  since  the  Che- 
foo  convention  of  the  Chinese  magistrates  (in 
consequence  of  the  murder  of  Margary)  the  unre- 
strained right  of  travelling  through  the  whole 
empire  has  been  given  to  all  foreigners.  On  the 
strength  of  this,  during  the  past  few  years  China 
has  been  traversed  in  almost  all  directions  by 
evangelical  missionaries,  who  testify  of  the  great 
willingness  with  which  the  people  in  the  interior 
receive  Christian  books  and  tracts.  The  mis- 
sionary, Mr.  T.  McCarthy  (of  the  China  Inland 
mission)  with  one  of  his  companions  went  preach- 
ing through  the  whole  land  (even  before  the  mur- 
derers of  Margary),  and  came  on  their  way  unhin- 
dered to  Burmah.i  He  says,  "  The  people  of  the 
interior  are  prepared  to  hear  the  gospel.  The 
former  difficulties  are  to  a  great  extent  removed. 
During   a   journey    of    three    thousand   miles   in 

1  See  his  own  stat(^ments  at  the  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  255, 
sqq. 


202  PROTESTANT  FOKEIGN  MISSIONS: 

China,  I  was  not  called  on  once  to  present  my 
passport,  nor  had  I  occasion  to  appeal  to  a  magis- 
trate for  aid  of  any  kind.  Yet  in  every  cit}^  town, 
and  village  through  which  I  passed,  I  was  ena- 
bled to  preach  the  gospel  to  large  numbers  of 
people."  ^ 

What  a  door  is  now  opened  there  !  One  of  the 
Irish  Presbyterian  missionaries  went  a  thousand 
miles  through  Manchuria,  preaching  as  he  went, 
up  to  the  Russian  border,  where  he  came  upon  the 
Greek  mission,  and  found  in  many  houses  a  good, 
simple  catechism  of  the  evangelical  doctrines,  which 
the  Russian  missionaries  had  written.^  Thus  gradu- 
ally the  golden  chain  of  Christian  light  is  united 
from  one  end  of  Asia  to  the  other. 

XVI.  If  we  cast  a  glance  at  the  internal  condi- 
tion of  the  missions,  such  a  discerning  man  as  Dr. 
Legge  assures  us  that  the  missions  and  missionaries 
of  Protestant  churches  are  held  in  higher  esteem 
by  the  people  and  government  of  China,  than  the 
Roman  Catholic.^  Not  that  we  wish  to  diminish 
in  any  respect  the  results  of  the  latter  or  the  sin- 
cerity of  the  faith  of  their  adherents,  which  many 
have  sealed  with  their  blood.  But  the  Protestant 
missionaries  are  free  from  their  false  policy,  much 

1  Ibid.,  p.  256. 

2  See  the  statements  of  the  Rev.  Fleming  Stevenson,  Mild> 
may  Conference,  p.  219. 

8  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  175. 


MISSION   PKESS   IN   CHINA.  203 

hatecl  by  the  Chinese  rulers,  the  policy  tu  which 
France  lends  aid,  of  interference  in  civil  matters 
and  of  demanding  certain  rights  over  their  con- 
verts ;  from  their  celibacy  and  confessional,  which 
are  regarded  with  so  much  mistrust;  from  their 
dependence  on  the  Pope,  and  their  no  less  dis- 
agreeable practice  of  the  last  anointing.  So  far 
at  least,  the  prospect  of  our  missionaries  for  the 
future  is  much  brighter.  In  addition  to  this, 
there  are  the  literary  achievements  of  the  Prot- 
estant missions  in  China.  First,  the  translation 
of  the  Bible,  which  since  the  first  work  of  Morri- 
son and  Milne  has  little  by  little  been  greatly 
improved,  so  that  now  the  British  Bible  Society 
is  distributing  an  edition,  which,  for  faithfulness 
in  its  contents  and  elegance  of  style,  need  not 
shun  comparison  with  any  translation  of  the 
Bible  whatever ;  then,  the  many  Christian  books 
and  tracts,  explanations  of  particular  parts  of  the 
Bible,  religious  periodicals  and  those  generally 
educational,  from  the  pens  of  missionaries,  which 
have  found  their  way  from  the  South  to  Peking 
and  into  the  royal  palace  ;  editions  of  Chinese 
philosophers,  by  Protestant  missionaries.^  All  this 
in  so  short  a  time  compares  equally  well  with  the 
scientific  achievements  of  the  Koman  Catholics. 
Indeed,  the  internal  progress  of  missionary  meth- 
ods in  China,  through  literary  work  of  all  kinds, 

'  1  For  further  particulars  see  Evangel.  Mission. -Magazin,  1879, 
p.  158,  sqq. 


204  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

is  to-day  very  remarkable.  An  edition  of  tlie  Chi- 
nese classics,  composed  of  selections,  with  notes 
written  in  a  Christian  apologetic  spirit  by  Dr. 
Faber  of  the  Rhenish  mission,  at  the  request  of 
the  General  Missionary  Conference  in  China,  must 
become  a  powerful,  though  indirect,  means  for 
winning  this  land  of  culture  to  Christianity.  But 
this  work  requires  particularly  gifted  and  capable 
workers.  If  anywhere,  surely  the  very  best  men 
should  be  sent  to  China. 

The  brotherly,  large-hearted  catholicity  of  the 
missionaries  belonging  to  the  different  Protestant 
societies  must  be  commended  as  a  very  hopeful 
sign  for  the  future.  When,  for  example,  the  first 
Chinese  Presbyterian  church  was  dedicated  in 
Peking,  all  the  Protestant  missionaries  there,  Pres- 
byterians, Episcopalians,  Wesleyans,  Independ- 
ents, with  their  native  Christians,  came  together 
as  with  one  heart  to  witness  the  ceremony.  The 
Presbyterian  Missionary  Societies  here  have  even 
combined,  and  formed  a  Presbyterian  Union,  with 
a  common  synod. 

The  native  Chinese  Christians,  however  weak 
they  may  be  in  many  places,  according  to  Mr. 
Fleming  Stevenson,  —  who  returned  in  1878  from 
a  journey  of  inspection  around  the  world,  —  will 
already,  in  part,  stand  comparison  with  congrega- 
tions of  old  Christian  countries.  He  says,^ ''  I  have 
found  nowhere  in  Christian  lands  men  and  women 

1  Mildmay  Conference,  pp.  220,  221. 


THE  HARVEST  RIPENING   IN    CHINA.         205 

of  a  higher  type  than  I  met  with  in  China,  of  a 
finer  spiritual  experience,  of  a  higher  spiritual 
tone,  or  of  nobler  spiritual  life."  Many  bear  about 
on  their  bodies  scars  and  brand-marks  from  the 
tortures  they  have  endured  for  the  sake  of  the  gos- 
pel.^ "  1'liey  could  cut  off  our  heads,"  said  some 
earnest  men  to  Mr.  Stevenson,  "but  they  cannot 
behead  Christ."  Even  in  recent  times  there  is 
manifest  in  some  places  the  continuance  of  the  old 
hatred  of  foreigners.  Ever  and  anon  a  partial 
persecution  breaks  out,  as  the  other  day  at  one  of 
the  stations  of  the  Basel  mission. 

It  can  be  easily  understood  that  in  a  territory 
of  such  great  magnitude,  the  different  fields  must 
vary  in  productiveness.  In  the  large  seaports, 
here  as  elsewhere  the  word  sown  finds  a  hard  soil. 
But  it  is  of  great  value  here,  because  many  coun- 
try people  come  and  go,^  and  carry  the  good  seed 
away  with  them. 

In  the  interior,  as  a  rule,  the  masses  listen  to 
the  gospel  with  much  less  prejudice.  During  the 
past  few  years,  however,  by  means  of  the  terrible 
famine  in  North-east  China  (about  twelve  millions 
of  souls  perished^),  God  has  loosened  the  soil  more 
deeply  in  many  places  than  ever  before,  and  broken 
more  thoroughly  the  defiance  of  the  old  national 


1  Bev.  F.  T.  Turner,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  258. 

2  According  to  the  Rev.  F.  Stevenson,  Mildmay  Conference, 
pp.  217,  218. 

8  See  Rev.  F.  Stevenson,  Our  Mission  to  the  East,  1878,  p.  31. 


206  PEOTESTAKT  FOREIGK  IVnSSIOKS  : 

pride.  Bands  of  children,  offered  for  sale  at  a  few 
dollars  per  head,  exhumed  corpses,  greedily  de- 
voured, show  how  suddenly  this  ancient,  proud, 
civilized  people  —  whose  common  peasantry  can 
trace  back  their  ancestry  farther  than  our  oldest 
princes  and  nobility  —  can  sink  back  again  to  the 
lowest  depths  of  degradation,  even  to  cannibalism.^ 
Then  the  Christians  had  —  as  a  short  time  before  in 
India  —  an  excellent  opportunity  of  showing  the 
superiority  of  true  culture,  renewing  and  ennobling 
the  depths  of  the  heart  and  mind,  over  the  superfi- 
cial, outward,  rusted,  and  semi-civilization  of  China ; 
the  grandeur  of  Christian  love,  born  of  God,  and 
therefore  self-forgetting,  compared  with  heathen 
selfishness,  unconcealed  by  the  gloss  of  outward 
education.  And  they  did  it.  Thousands  of  dollars 
collected  among  Christians  in  Asia,  and  especially 
in  England,  were  distributed  among  the  starving, 
and  with  such  self-sacrifice  that  five  missionaries 
fell  victims  to  their  over-exertions.^  From  the  glar- 
ing contrast  between  this  Christian  aid  thus  ren- 
dered, and  the  heartless,  sometimes  thievish,  con- 

1  See  Christlieb,  The  Indo-British  Opium-Trade  and  its  Ef- 
fect, p.  43,  sqq. 

2  The  Slianghai  Courier  said,  with  reference  to  this,  "If  we 
contrast  the  labors  of  these  men  with  the  selfish  life  of  the  great 
masses  of  the  people,  we  are  constrained  to  express  our  highest 
admiration  and  gratitude  to  the  former,  and  be  thankful  to  have 
such  examples  given  us.  These  men  are  the  pioneers  of  civiliza- 
tion and  of  Christianity,  and  have  fallen,  sword  in  hand,  on  the 
field  of  battle.  And  it  is  encouraging  to  see  that  fresh  volun- 
teers at  once  hasten  to  fill  up  the  gap." 


BELIEF  OF  STARVING  IN   CHINA  207 

duct  of  the  mandarins,  the  eyes  of  thousands  of 
Chinese  have  been  opened  to  see  the  inward  majesty 
of  Christianity ;  so  that  the  strangers,  whom  from 
youth  up  they  had  been  taught  to  despise,  suddenly 
appeared  to  them  as  ministers  of  life.  When  the 
starving  Chinese  asked  the  Christian  Samaritans 
who  journeyed  about  giving  assistance,  '^  Whence 
do  you  come,  and  why  ?  Who  sends  us  this  ?  We 
are  quite  a  different  people,"  and  received  with 
astonishment  the  reply,  "  We  come  from  Christian 
lands;  the  Christians  wish  to  help  you  in  your 
great  need:  whether  you  are  a  different  race,  or 
not,  we  are  all  the  cliildren  of  the  one  great  Fa- 
ther,"—  completely  overcome,  one  would  hear  them 
cry  out,  "  This  is  new :  we  have  never  experienced 
the  like  of  this."  i 

"  The  distribution  of  gifts  of  Christian  charity 
through  the  missionaries,"  writes  Mr.  Forrest,  the 
British  consul  in  Tientsin,  "  will  do  actually  more 
to  promote  the  opening-up  of  China  than  a  dozen 
wars."  In  fact,  it  seems  now  in  some  of  the  north- 
ern provinces,  for  example,  Shan-tung,  that  the 
door  has  been  flung  open  Avider  than  ever  for  the 
gospel ;  hundreds  are  eager  for  Christian  instruc- 
tion.2     The   moral  effect   of  this  deed-sermon  of 

1  See  further  particulars  in  the  Annual  Report  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  1878,  p.  57,  sqq. :  1879,  p.  8,  sqq. 

2  In  the  town  of  Chan-hua  (province  of  Shang-tung)  these  at 
present  number  three  to  four  hundred.  See  Chronicle  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  March,  1879,  p.  57.  According  to 
the  periodical,  Spirit  of  Missions,  a  large  and  splendid  temple  of 


208  PKOTESTANT   FOEEIGN  MISSIONS: 

Christian  charity  is  precisely  here  the  more  cheer- 
ing, because  perliaps  in  no  other  heathen  land  has 
belief  in  the  unselfishness  of  Christian  love  —  and, 
indeed,  through  the  fault  of  Christians  —  been 
made  so  difficult  as  in  tliis  land  of  China  groaning 
under  the  withering  curse  of  opium.  Let  us  never 
forget  that  to  all  the  ordinarily  enormous  hin- 
derances  of  evangelization,  there  was  added  here, 
decades  ago,  an  offence  great  enough  to  make  the 
heathen  wholly  disbelieve  in  the  possibility  of  good 
intentions  on  the  part  of  Christians,  —  the  opium- 
trade  !  an  offence  which  works  the  physical,  moral, 
and  social  ruin  of  China,  with  a  terrible  progres- 
sion ;  a  traffic  forced  upon  China  by  a  Christian 
power,  only  that  she  may  assist  in  meeting  the 
cost  of  the  administration  of  India ;  a  traffic  which 
China  hates,  and  for  the  discontinuance  of  which 
she  has  often  begged,  for  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  Chinese,  by  the  curse  of  the  opium-plague,  an- 
nually sink  into  an  early  grave. ^  Now  at  last  the 
Christian  conscience  of  England  is  raising  an  ever- 
increasing  and  more  general  protest  against  this 
crying  injustice.^     How  far  it  will  be  successful, 

the  gods  was,  in  a  district  of  the  North,  placed  at  the  disposal 
of  tlio  missionaries,  as  a  token  of  gratitude.  They  at  once  turned 
it  into  a  Cliristian  church.  For  Mr.  Forrest's  report,  see  China's 
Millions,  November,  1875),  p.  134,  sqq. 

I  See  Christliel),  The  Indo-British  Opium-Trade  and  its  Ef- 
fect, pp.  12,  .sqq.  ;  ;>7,  .'^qq.  ;  (>'■>,  .sqq. 

'  At  the  close  of  the;  addresscss  on  Missions  at  Basel,  Sept.  5, 
187*.),  at  the  Seventh  General  Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Alli- 
ance, the  following  resolution,  proposed  by  myself,  supported 


INJURY  OF   THE  OPIUM  TRADE.  209 

cannot  be  determined  at  present,  on  account  of  the 
difficulties  in  the  finances  of  India.  But  the  prej- 
dices  against  all  that  comes  from  England  and  so 
against  English  missions,  which  have  been  fostered 
by  the  opium-trade,  are  finally  beginning  to  give 
way,  since  the  aid  came  from  England  to  the  fam- 
ine-stricken districts.  The  Chinese  Government 
instruc^ted  its  ambassador  in  London  to  return 
thanks  publicly  to  those  who  so  philanthropically 
sent  assistance.  Thus  the  Chinese  mission  in  this 
respect  appears  increasingly  hopeful.  "  The  pre- 
liminary quarrying  of  stones,"  as  it  was  often 
called,  by  degrees  is  transformed  into  the  much' 
promising  work  of  building. 

by  the  Rev.  W.  Arthur  (London)  and  Herr  Th.  Necker  (Geneva), 
and  signed  also  by  the  Secretaries  of  tlie  English  Branch  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance,  was  passed  unanimously:  "  That  this  Con- 
ference, prompted  by  the  reports  laid  before  it  as  to  the  present 
state  of  evangelical  missions  in  China  and  India,  expresses  its 
full  sympathy  with  the  efforts  for  the  suppression  of  the  opium- 
traffic  which  have  been  made  during  many  years  past,  and  desires 
to  support  the  protests  against  this  trade  which  from  time  to 
time  have  been  raised  by  various  evangelical  and  missionary 
churches,  and  by  many  distinguished  friends  of  Christian  mis- 
sions. 

"  The  Conference  unites  with  their  English  brethren  in  declar- 
ing this  long-established  trade  to  be  a  crying  injustice  against 
China,  a  cause  of  offence  which  deeply  injures  the  honor  of  the 
Christian  name,  both  in  Christian  and  heathen  countries,  and 
especially  an  immense  obstacle  to  the  spread  of  Christian  mis- 
sionary work. 

"  The  Conference  feels  constrained  to  place  on  record  its  con- 
viction that  a  change  in  the  policy  of  England  as  regards  this 
traffic  is  urgently  necessary,  and  it  instructs  its  President  to  bring 
this  resolution  to  the  knowledge,  of  Her  Majesty's  Secrotary  of 
State  for  India." 


210  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  ISHSSIONS  : 

XVII.  With  a  glance  at  Japan,  we  close  this 
survey  of  the  peoples  and  fields  of  Protestant 
missionary  work.  Upon  this  "  Land  of  the  Rising 
Sun,"  opened  by  the  commercial  treaties  of  1854 
and  1858  with  England  and  America,  the  dawn 
has  at  length  broken.  Japan  was  first  entered  by 
Protestant  missionaries  from  America  in  1859  and 
1860,  —  an  ordained  missionary  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  three  of  the  Presbyterian  Board, 
and  three  of  the  Reformed  Church  of  America. 
The  work  began  by  instruction  in  the  government 
and  private  schools,  in  which,  however,  it  was  not 
granted  them  at  that  time  to  give  systematic  re- 
ligious instruction.^  The  public  preaching  of  the 
gospel  Avas  also  not  allowed  from  1852  to  1872. 
Only  private  instruction  in  the  houses  was  per- 
mitted. But  from  the  schools  the  Christian  leaven 
began  to  work.  Then  the  Scotch  and  American 
Bible  Societies  began  to  send  their  agents.  Chi- 
nese Testaments  and  tracts  were  soon  widely  cir- 
culated. Large  chests  were  often  sold  in  a  few 
diys.^  Soon  after,  still  other  American  societies, 
such  as  the  American  Board  of  Boston,  in  1869, 
the  Methodist  Episcopal,  and,  most  recently,  the 
"Evangehcal  Union"  (Cleveland,  O.),  the  Scotch 
and  English   Missionary   Societies,   entered    this 

1  According  to  tlio  Report  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ferris  (of  the  Re- 
formed Church  of  America)  at  the  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  238, 

sqq. 

2  According  to  Mr.  W.  Slowan  of  the  National  Bible  Society 
of  Scotland,  Ibid.,  p.  2G0;  Ferri.s,  p.  243. 


IN  JAPAN.  211 

field.  The  unprecedented  quickness  with  which 
Japan  adopted  Western  civilization  (agreed  to 
in  1869)  prepared  the  way  involuntarily  for  the 
spread  of  the  gospel,  and  made  her  continually 
less  able  to  enforce  the  laws  formerly  enacted 
against  Christianity.  But  the  baptism  of  the  first 
converts,^  in  1865,  although  undisputed,  remained 
for  some  time  the  only  instance  of  the  kind. 

It  happened  during  the  week  of  prayer  in  1872, 
that  some  Japanese  students,  who  had  been  re- 
ceiving instruction  from  the  missionaries  in  pri- 
vate classes,  took  part  in  the  English  meeting  in 
Yokohama.  "  After  portions  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles  had  been  read  and  explained,  they  fell 
on  their  knees,  and  were  heard  to  beseech  God 
with  tears,  that  he  would  pour  out  his  Spirit  on 
Japan,  as  once  he  did  on  the  first  assembly  of 
apostles.  These  prayers  were  characterized  by 
intense  earnestness  ;  captains  of  men-of-war,  Eng- 
lish and  American,  who  witnessed  the  scene,  re- 
marked, 'The  prayers  of  the  Japanese  take  the 
heart  out  of  us.'^  Thus  the  first  Protestant 
church  in  Japan  was  founded.  A  turning  point 
had  been  reached."  Some  who  had  decided  for 
Christ  came  forward  with  the  confession  of  their 
faith,  and  in  March,  1872,  the  first  Japanese  con- 
gregation of  eleven  converts  was  constituted  in 
Yokohama.       Within    scarcely    six    years    these 

1  See  Missionary  Magazine  of  Basel,  186G,  p.  352. 

2  Kev.  Dr.  Ferris,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  243. 


212  PBOTESTANT   FOREIGN  JVHSSIONS  : 

eleven  increased  to  twelve  hundred  communicants, 
with  thirty  to  forty  congregations.  Of  these  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  America  has  six  stations  ; 
these  are  under  eight  missionaries,  who,  in  1878, 
reported  two  hundred  and  twenty  new  members 
received,  making  in  all  six  hundred  and  thirty-two 
full  members.^  How  much  quicker  the  results 
here  than  m  China  ! 

The  missionaries  of  the  Reformed  and  Presby- 
terian Churches  of  America,  and  the  United  Pres- 
byterians of  Scotland,  organized  their  congrega- 
tions into  a  Presbyterian  Union,  with  a  com- 
mon General  Synod,  which  at  the  close  of  the 
year  1879  already  included  twenty  congregations, 
with  eleven  hundred  adult  members.  Already 
there  are  in  the  service  of  the  Union  five  or  six 
Japanese  pastors,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
missionaries,  while  the  joint  theological  seminary 
has  twenty-six  students.^  This  is  now  the  largest 
and  strongest  Protestant  church  in  Japan  ;  and  it 
is  spreading,  especially  in  the  capital,  Yedo  (or 
now  Tokio),  and  in  Yokohama,  and  already  con- 
templates extending  the  work  to  Corea. 

Of  the  remaining  Protestants  in  Japan,  the 
greater  part  are  connected  with  the  American 
Board  in  and  around  Osaka  (south-west  from 
Yedo),  Kioto  (where  there  is  a  seminary  under 

1  Sec  Anuual  Report  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Cliurch,  1879,  p.  71. 

2  Rev.  Dr.  Ferris,  Mildmay  Conference,  pp.  243-244. 


IN  JAPAN.  213 

the  direction  of  the  missionaries),  Kobe,  and 
Okayama.  In  four  principal  and  fourteen  out- 
stations  have  been  organized  sixteen  churches, 
twelve  of  them  self-supporting,  with  five  hundred 
communicants.  Twelve  missionaries,  three  phy- 
sicians, thirty  female  missionaries,  eight  native 
pastors,  eighteen  evangelists,  fourteen  teachers, 
and  seven  Bible-women  are  at  work.  The  latter 
not  only  work  in  the  schools,  but  also  take  part  in 
the  work  of  evangelization,  with  remarkable  suc- 
cess. To  this  is  due  the  fact,  so  entirely  unusual 
in  a  young  mission,  that  there  is  already  a  com- 
paratively large  number  of  native  women  in  full 
church-membership.  Delegates  from  this  society 
(in  January,  1878)  formed  a  native  missionary 
society,  for  the  promotion  of  the  work  of  evangeli- 
zation.i 

The  rest  of  the  Protestant  Christians  are  di- 
vided between  the  missionaries  of  the  Protestant- 
Episcopal  and  Methodist-Episcopal  Churches  (the 
latter  with  seven  stations :  Yokohama,  Tokio,  Na- 
gasaki, Hakodate,  &c.,  eight  missionaries,  forty 
native  helpers,  and  about  four  hundred  mem- 
bers 2)  ;  the  Baptist  churches  of  America ;  also  the 
Propagation  (four  missionaries)  and  Church  Mis- 
sionary Societies ;  the  last-named  having  five  sta- 
tions (especially  Nagasaki,   their  oldest   station, 

1  See  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Board,  1878,  pp.  85-92. 

2  According  to  Annual  Report  of  the  Methodist-Episcopal 
Church,  January,  1880,  p.  161,  there  were  114  full  members  and 
X73  prohationers,  346  scholaxs,  773  Sunday-school  scholars. 


214  PROTESTANT    FOEEIGN  MISSIONS  : 

then  Tokio,  Osaka,  &c.),  eight  missionaries,  and 
one  hundred  and  ninety-seven  native  Christians, 
and  nine  schools.^ 

The  English  Baptist  Missionary  Society  is  also 
about  to  begin  a  mission  in  Japan.  There  are 
now  connected  with  all  these  missions  at  least 
thirty  Christian  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  with  a 
thousand  scholars.  Almost  every  mission  has  also 
an  institute  for  the  higher  education  of  girls,  and 
these  institutions  are  very  popular.  The  Gospels 
have  been  translated  into  Japanese,  and  already 
distributed  by  tens  of  thousands  ;  and  the  transla- 
tion of  the  whole  New  Testament  is  now  com- 
pleted. Missionaries  from  almost  all  the  societies 
are  on  the  committee  for  translating  the  Bible, 
and  work  together.  ^  A  Christian  weekly  news- 
paper is  published  by  the  American  Board,  and 
circulated  throughout  all  parts  of  the  kingdom. 

Since  1878  the  number  of  ordained  Protestant 
missionaries,  sent  out  by  the  American  and 
British  Societies,  has  increased  from  ten  to  sixty- 
six  ;  3  of  unmarried  female  teachers  to  over  forty. 
The  number  of  organized  Protestant  churches  is 

1  Abstract  of  the  Report,  1880,  p.  19. 

2  The  Rev.  Dr.  Ferris,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  244;  Church 
Missionary  Intelligencer,  May,  1880,  p.  286.  In  May,  1878,  a 
general  missionary  conference  took  place  in  Tokio,  chiefly  with 
ft  view  to  introduce  a  uniform  translation  of  the  Bible. 

8  Inclusive  of  the  missionaries'  wives,  the  medical  missiona«- 
ries,  and  the  independent  female  teachers,  the  total  number  of 
American  and  European  workers  is  already  over  a  hundred  and 
Bixty.    See  Missionary  Herald,  November,  1879,  p.  441. 


DOWNFALL  OF  THE   OLD  KELIGION.  215 

sixty-four,  of  which  twelve  are  wholly  and  twenty- 
six  partly  self-supporting,  with  a  total  of  two 
thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty-one  adult  com- 
municants and  about  seven  thousand  Christians. 
These  are  everywhere  being  trained  to  self-support 
and  personal  activity.  About  twelve  ordained  na  • 
tive  preachers  and  a  hundred  and  fifty  catechists 
and  other  native  helpers  are  at  work  in  thirty-five 
chief  and  sixty-five  out-stations.  There  are  three 
theological  seminaries  wherein  already  a  hundred 
and  seventy-three  young  men  are  being  trained  for 
the  ministry .1  All  this,  be  it  remembered,  has 
taken  place  in  a  land,  the  government  of  which,  in 
the  seventeenth  century,  after  the  expulsion  of 
the  Portuguese  and  the  massacre  of  the  native 
(Catholic)  converts,  prohibited  all  Christians, 
under  pain  of  death,  from  entering  the  kingdom, 
and  in  an  open  proclamation  declared  that  even  if 
the  king  of  Portugal,  "  or  the  God  of  the  Chris- 
tians himself,  should  transgress  this  law,  he  would 
pay  the  penalty  with  his  head."  Now  ruined 
Buddhist  temples  furnish  the  materials  for  the 
erection  of  Christian  churches.^     Christianity  has 

1  According  to  the  statistics  of  the  General  Missionary  Con- 
ference in  Tokio,  in  1878.  See  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer, 
January,  1879,  p.  58;  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p. 
236.  Rev.  Dr.  Ferris,  Mildmay  Conference,  p.  243,  estimated  the 
aggregate  number  of  Japanese  Protestant  Christians,  in  1878,  at 
about  five  thousand.  The  rapid  increase  of  church-members  is 
proved  by  the  following  figures:  In  1872, 20;  1875, 538;  1876,  1,004. 

2  Der  christliche  Apologete,  May  5, 1879;  Der  christliche  Bot- 
schafter, Oct.  1/^,  1879. 


216  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

pressed  even  into  the  State  prisons,  and  is  being 
considered  more  and  more  a  means  of  reforma- 
tion.i 

But  the  land  is  still  far  from  being  everywhere 
opened.  Missionaries  and  foreigners  generally  are 
confined,  for  places  of  residence,  to  the  few  towns 
menti^nöd  in  the  treaties.  In  order  to  settle  in 
other  places,  a  special  permission  —  which  is  often 
granted  —  must  be  obtained.  The  old  laws  against 
Christianity  have  not  yet  been  rescinded,  and  the 
distrust  of  strangers  is  clearly  manifest  among  the 
ruling  classes.2  The  Buddhist  clergy,  provoked 
by  the  missionary  zeal  of  the  young  Christian 
congregations,  are  about  to  send  missionaries  to 
Europe  and  America  for  the  spread  of  Buddhism, 
as  a  counter  attack,^  for  which  some  of  our  modern 
philosophers  are  preparing  the  way  to  the  best 
of  their  ability.  A  Russo-Greek  mission  also  is 
advancing  farther  and  farther  in  the  North,  and 
already  has  three  thousand  converts.  But  espe- 
cially among  the  educated  classes  here,  as  in  India, 
it  is  the  scepticism,  imported  by  irreligious  Ameri- 
can and  European  teachers  into  the  state  schools 
and  universities  of  Japan,  which  already  rules 
with   its   baneful   influences,    and   is   everywhere 

^  Annual  Report  of  American  Board,  1.S78,  p.  87;  Evangelistio 
Missionary  Maj;azine,  September,  187!»,  p.  .'588,  aqq. 

2  Annual  Report  ol  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Cliurcli,  1879,  p.  72,  .sY/7. 

8  Cf.  Allgemeine  evangelische  lutherische  Kirchen-Zeitunft 
April  11, 1871),  p.  35<J;  May  11,  p.  10. 


BUDDHISM   BATTLING   FOR   LITE.  217 

making  rapid  progress.^  The  priests  of  the  old 
religious  systems  are  scoffed  at ;  but  there  is  a  new 
and  serious  hinderance  here  to  the  reception  of  the 
gospel.  Our  old  battle  of  the  Church  at  home, 
between  faith  and  unbelief,  must  be  fought  over 
afresh,  in  this  extreme  frontier  of  the  Church, 
upon  the  ground  of  heathen  civilization.  Still  the 
general  impression  from  this  young  mission  is  a 
very  hopeful  one.  Since  the  suppression,  by  the 
government,  of  a  dangerous  rebellion,  missionary 
enterprise  and  reform  ^  are  now  quietly  going  on 
their  way.  When,  therefore,  in  a  land  upon  the 
throne  of  which  the  family  of  the  Mikado,  in  spite 
of  one  or  two  storms,  has  sat  in  one  unbroken  line 
for  twenty-five  centuries  (a  circumstance  without 
parallel  in  history,  even  in  that  of  China),  a  coun- 
try which  will  not  therefore  easily  make  a  change,'^ 
—  when  with  such  a  land  before  our  eyes  we  see, 
within  a  few  years,  so  many  new  influences  making 

1  Cf.  the  remarkable  address  by  a  Japanese  candidate  on  Sci- 
entific Education  in  Japan:  Missionary  Herald,  October,  1879, 
pp.  305-370. 

2  According  to  the  most  recent  proclamation  of  the  Prime 
Minister,  "  the  religion  of  Japan  is  no  longer  to  be  looked  upon 
as  a  particular  and  large  partition  of  the  state,  but  merely  as  a 
branch  of  the  ministrj'^  of  the  interior"  (Allgemeine  ev.  luth. 
Kirchen-Zeitung,  November,  1870,  p.  1077)  ;  which  very  probably 
signifies  the  gradual  withdrawal  of  government  support,  and  ac- 
cordingly the  ruin  of  the  old  religions  of  the  land. 

3  Cf.  specially  the  treatise  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Clark,  Ten  Years 
In  Japan:  Missionary  Herald,  November,  1879,  p.  435,  aqq.,  and  p* 
442.  The  present  emperor  of  Japan  is  the  121st  of  his  line.  See 
H.  Stevenson,  Our  Miasioa  in  the  East,  1878,  p.  8. 


218  PHOTESTANT  FOEEIGN   MISSIONS: 

way,  and  among  them  the  gospel  taking  such  deep 
root,  we  may,  looking  upon  Japan  as  also  upon 
the  whole  field  of  evangelical  missions,  exclaim 
with  thanks  to  God,  "  Yes,  the  day  is  breaking/' 


DUTIES  AND  AIMS  OF  THE  FUTURE.        219 


IV. 


ONE  OR  TWO  HINTS  AND  WISHES  WITH  REGARD 
TO  THE  DUTIES  AND  AIMS  OF  THE  IMMEDI- 
ATE FUTURE. 

These,  as  they  have  pressed  upon  us  during 
our  long  journeying  through  the  many  forms  of 
Protestant  missionary  work,  particularly  in  con- 
sideration of  the  relations  of  the  various  societies 
to  each  other,  claim  our  special  attention. 

The  present  condition  of  the  missionary  work 
shows  without  question,  that  those  who  prosecute 
it  have  already  learned  much,  and  also  that  they 
have  yet  much  more  to  learn. 

I.  And,  first  of  all,  may  the  friends  of  missions 
at  home  remember,  in  pronouncing  judgment  on 
the  present  method  of  operating  missions,  that  the 
work  is  the  greatest  and  most  difficult  on  earth. 
If,  on  a  question  of  missionary  enterprise,  even  a 
Paul  and  a  Barnabas  could  separate,  "in  sharp 
contention"  (Acts  xv.  39),  we  should  not  be 
astonished  if  at  the  present  day  among  Christians 
the  opinions  as  to  the  means  and  instruments,  the 
ways  and  methods  of  work,  should  often  differ 
widely.  Nor  must  we  forget  that  every  mission 
field  demands  its  special  kind  of  treatment. 
Rules  of  general  application  can  only  be  stated 


220  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

here  tlieoretically,  but  not  easily  put  in  practice. 
Many  a  good  friend  of  missions  has,  as  more  than 
one  director  of  mission  boards  has  complained  to 
me,  only  rendered  the  work  more  difficult  by 
his  well-meant  suggestions.  Whoever  has  looked 
deeply  and  correctly  into  the  difficulties  connected 
with  the  prosecution  of  missions  will  guard  him- 
self against  rashly  making  new  proposals,  espe- 
cially such  as  would  part  with  methods  now  be- 
come historical.  New  experiments  in  the  mission- 
field,  as  in  education,  are,  for  the  most  part,  dearly 
bought.  And  how  often  do  these  arise  from  an 
impatience,  which  forgets  the  word,  Beus  habet 
8uas  horas  et  moras,  and  does  not  keep  enough  in 
the  true  path  of  support,  "  In  quietness  and  confi- 
dence shall  be  your  strength."  Whoever  seeks  to 
encourage  an  interest  in  the  kingdom  of  God  at 
home,  soon  aids  the  work  also  abroad.  The 
friends  of  missions,  for  example,  could  and  ought 
to  exercise  a  more  powerful  influence  on  the  local 
press  than  heretofore,  by  sending  in  more  inter- 
esting and  more  authentic  reports.^ 

As  to  the  relation  of  theology,  especially  of 
practical  theology,  to  missions,  I  shall  be  silent 
here  in  regard  to  the  great  duty  of  developing 
a  science  of  missions.  It  is,  as  far  as  princi- 
ples and  technical  methods  of  teaching  are  con- 
cerned, still  in  a  preparatory  state.     The  stones 

1  This,  too,  is  the  opinion  of  Warneck,  Belebung  des  Missions- 
ßinnes,  p.  70. 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS.  221 

for  buildmg  are  just  being  gathered.  A  syste- 
matic comparison  of  the  present  methods  used  in 
missions  is  not  now  practicable,  since  a  great  part 
of  the  requisite  material  has  not  been  collected. 
It  is  very  desirable  that  at  least  all  the  great  mis- 
sionary societies  should  publish,  and  so  make  ac 
cessible,  the  principles  of  their  methods  of  work, 
and  the  most  important  rules  which  they  on  the 
ground  of  their  long  experience  have  given  to 
their  agents.  The  Church  Missionary  Society,^ 
the  American  Board,^  and  the  American  Baptist 
Union,^  for  example,  have  begun  to  do  this. 

Thus  only  can  the  science  of  practical  theology 
obtain  reliable  material  to  work  upon,  and  thereby 
exercise  an  entirely  different  influence  upon  the 
development  of  preaching  and  evangelistic  work 
from  that  heretofore  exercised.  But  young  theo- 
logians, at  least  in  Germany,  easily  concentrate 
their  attention  upon  some  question  of  detail,  par- 
ticularly an  historical  one,  often  of  no  importance  : 
indeed,  they  are  often  accustomed  to  measure  the 
whole  progress  of  theology,  by  some  new  small 
discovery  or  hypothesis  of  scholars,  without  ever 
having  had  their  attention  called  to  the  progress 


1  See  A  Brief  View  of  the  Principles  and  Proceedings  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  new  edition,  May,  1877. 

2  See  Missionary  Tracts,  No.  1,  The  Theory  of  Missions  to  the 
Heathen;  and  No.  15,  Outline  of  Missionary  Policy,  &c. 

3  See,  e.  g.,  the  Reports  of  a  special  Conamittee  of  the  Execu- 
tive Committee  of  the  Missionary  Union,  March  and  November, 
1878. 


222  PKOTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

of  the  Church  of  Christ  as  a  whole.  They  should, 
in  our  time,  have  the  broad  and  true  idea  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  set  before  them  as  never  before, 
so  that  they  may  take  with  them  into  the  ministe- 
rial office  a  livelier  interest  in  the  spread  of  the 
gospel,  and  no  longer  consider  the  assistance  given 
in  the  congregation  (through  missionary  meetings, 
&c.)  as  an  opus  supererogationis.  The  command 
of  the  Lord  reaches  beyond  what  is  prescribed  in 
the  forms  of  the  Church  as  indispensable. 

II.  In  the  relations  of  different  societies  to  each 
other,  many  things  which  I  have  observed  compel 
me  to  express  a  wish,  which  I  must  put  here  in 
the  form  of  an  earnest  entreaty,  that  the  societies 
would  seek  more  to  learn  from  each  other  than 
heretofore.  The  experiences  of  one  are  not  val- 
i  ued  nearly  high  enough  by  another.  Many  look 
I  almost  nowhere  else  for  experience  to  guide  their 
practice,  but  to  the  history  of  their  own  society. 
Hence  the  disinclination  of  the  Episcopal  Church 
of  England  to  take  special  notice  of  the  mission- 
ary literature  and  practice  of  the  Nonconformists, 
has  already  led  to  numerous  failures,  as  well  'as 
the  repetition  of  mistakes,  —  mistakes  from  which 
no  lessons  had  been  drawn.  And,  without  doubt, 
the  same  has  happened  vice  versa.  Livingstone 
says  of  a  High  Church  bishop  in  the  mission  in 
South  Africa,  ''  At  home  his  sectarian  prejudices 
seem  to  have  prevented  his  acquiring  any  knov^.- 


BETTER   ACQUAINTANCE   OF   SOCIETIES.     223 

edge  of  missionary  work;  and  he  begins  with  a 
poor  savage,  as  pitiably  ignorant  of  native  charac- 
ter as  if  no  one  had  ever  penned  his  experience 
in  such  matters."  ^  A  bishop  of  the  Propagation 
Society,  a  few  years  ago,  made  a  journey  into  Swa- 
ziland (South-east  Africa),  and  thought  that  he 
was  the  first  one  who  had  sought  to  bring  the  gos- 
pel to  this  stalwart  people.  He  seemed  never  to 
have  heard  of  the  successful  labors  of  Allison,  or 
the  travels  of  Merensky  and  Hardeland,  in  this 
district.2 

And  it  is  because  often  the  missionaries  of  dif- 
ferent societies  know,  or  care  to  know,  so  little 
about  each  other,  that  —  here  and  there,  at  least — 
there  is  not  that  cordiality  between  them  in  the 
work,  which  there  should  be.  In  particular,  the 
societies  of  different  lands  often  take  but  little 
notice  of  each  other,  especially  if  the  diversity  in 
languages  forms  a  barrier,  since  the  overcoming  of 
it  is  particularly  difficult  for  our  good  friends  from 
England,  in  spite  of  their  annual  excursions  on 
the  Rhine  and  into  Switzerland.  It  may  be  said, 
with  nearly  perfect  truth,  that  what  is  not  trans- 
lated into  their  langnage  is  not  in  existence  for 
them.  Most  certainly  every  society  has  enough 
and  more  than  enough  to  do  with  its  own  affairs ; 
each  must  have  its  own  periodicals  which  serve  its 

1  Missionary  Sacrifices:  Tlie  Catholic  Presbyterian,  No.  1,  Jan- 
uary, 1879. 

2  See  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1874,  p.  202. 


224  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN    MISSIONS: 

own  cause,  and  report  first  of  all  tlie  work  of  its 
own  missionaries.  But  there  is  surely  a  common 
interest  for  all.  It  is  therefore  not  an  unreasona- 
ble demand,  that,  at  least,  the  larger  and  more 
scientifically  conducted  missionary  magazines  of 
the  great  societies  should  seek,  in  addition  to 
reporting  the  missionary  work  of  their  own  par- 
ticular society  or  denomination,  to  present  to  the 
public  more  fully  the  entire  work  of  evangelical 
missions,  in  order  to  open  the  eyes  of  Christian 
people  in  general  to  its  grand  extent,  so  as  to 
transform  the  sectarian  interest  into  an  interest 
for  the  whole  kingdom  of  God.  This  is  being 
done  in  Germany  by  the  "  Evangelisches  Missions- 
Magazin,"  and  the  "  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeit- 
schrift." 

But  how  astonishingly  little  attention  have  the 
large  missionary  magazines  in  the  English  lan- 
guage paid,  for  instance,  to  the  work  of  the  Ger- 
mans !  I  wish  to  expose  no  one  to  ridicule  ;  but 
what  blunders  of  ignorance  as  to  all  non-English 
missionary  liistory  are  often  to  be  found  in  the 
large  English  and  American  works  on  missions! 
What  is  to  be  said,  wlien  in  the  catalogue  of  the 
literature  given  by  the  "  English  General  INIission-. 
ary  Encyclopaedia,"  the  mention  of  German  works 
is  almost  entirely  wanting  ?  How  seldom  —  with- 
out doubt,  througli  too  great  press  of  work  —  do 
the  secretaries  and  directors  of  the  great  societies  ^ 

1  Those  of  tho  American  Board  of  Boston  form  a  praiseworthy 
exception.    It  is  to  be  hoped  that  there  are  others  still. 


MISSIONARY   CONFERENCES.  225 

endeavor  to  gain  a  general  knowledge  of  the  pres- 
ent Protestant  mission  work,  which  in  their  posi- 
.tion  is  so  very  desirable  !  Beginnings  of  improve- 
ment in  this  direction  have  been  made,  through 
the  great  General  Missionary  Conferences,  in  New 
Tork,  1854,  then  more  especially  in  Liverpool, 
London,  Allahabad,  Shanghai,  and  on  the  Euro- 
pean Continent  in  Bremen.  They  have  all  given 
cheering  testimony  to  the  fact,  that  the  brotherly 
meeting  together  of  the  separated  workers  of  vari- 
ous societies  results  in  an  increase  of  strength  for 
all.i 

Let  such  conferences  be  kept  up,  at  proper  in- 
tervals, for  they  give  blessings  and  encouragement 
to  the  work  both  at  home  and  abroad.  I  must 
also  speak  here  in  praise  of  the  fact,  that  the 
directors  of  nearly  all  the  Protestant  missionary 
societies  in  London  meet  together  once  a  month  for 
prayer  and  exchange  of  thought  upon  missionary 
questions.  By  this  means  much  controversy  is 
either  avoided  or  nipped  in  the  bud,  and  offensive 
thrusting  forward  of  denominational  peculiarities 
and  interests  is  prevented.  Similar  monthly  re- 
unions of  missionaries  are  held  in  Madras,  Cal- 
cutta, and  Bombay. 

With  regard  to  missionary  literature  and  maga- 
zines I  suppress  many  other  wishes.     In  Germany 

1  Cf.  the  address  delivered  by  the  late  Dr.  Mullens,  on  The 
Increased  Co-operation  of  Missionary  Agencies,  Mildmay  Con- 
ference, pp.  22-27 ;  Allgemeine  Missions  Zeitschrift,  1879,  p.  180. 


226  PROTESTANT   FOKEIGN  INtlSSIONj^: 

for  a  long  time  (and  here  and  there  even  to-day) 
such  publications  were  in  no  way  up  to  the  times 
in  outward  form  and  style,  a  serious  obstacle  to 
their  circulation  among  the  educated.  In  regard 
to  their  contents,  the  warning  has  often  been 
given  against  all  indulgence  in  over-coloring,  and 
"the  serving-up  of  sweetmeats,  which  are  enti- 
cing and  delicate,  but  apt  to  spoil  the  stomach,"  ^ 
with  the  request  to  confine  themselves  to  the 
strictest  moderation  and  objectiveness.  Such  re- 
quests are  still  not  superfluous,  especially  in  regard 
to  England  and  America.  The  endeavor  to  jDre- 
sent  to  the  reader  only  that  which  is  most  inter- 
esting and  exciting  not  only  destroys  the  taste  of 
many  of  the  friends  of  missions  (cf.  the  reading 
public  of  America,  so  greedy  of  sensational  news), 
but  leads  to  entirely  uncritical  and  unwarranta- 
ble embellishments,  which  put  dangerous  weapons 
into  the  liands  of  the  enemies  of  the  present  sys- 
tem of  missions.  There  is,  however,  in  recent 
popular  missionary  narratives,  an  advance  from 
the  former  unthinking  enthusiasm  to  greater  mod- 
eration.2 

It  is  particularly  desirable  for  the  missionary 
historian,  that  there  shoukl  be  more  uniformity  in 
dealing  with  the  tabular  statistics  of  missions,  in 

1  See,  e.g.,  Graul  :  Nachrichten  der  ostindischen  Missions- 
Anstalt,  18G7,  pp.  168-170. 

2  Cf.  Dr.  Kalkar's  observations  in  his  Geschichte  der  christ- 
lichen Mission  unter  den  Heiden,  recently  published.  Preface, 
i.,  pp.  V,  vi. 


THE   PUBLISHING  OF   STATISTICS.  227 

the  compiling  of  which,  very  diverse  principles 
prevail  among  the  different  societies,^  both  in 
regard  to  the  quantity  of  statistics  given,  and  the 
mode  of  calculation  and  classification.  Many 
annual  reports,  from  principle,  give  scarcely  any 
figures :  others  deal  too  much  with  statistics.  In 
the  first  case,  the  laborers  in  some  of  the  stations, 
under  certain  circumstances,  are  incited  too  little 
to  effort ;  in  the  other  they  are  incited  too  much 
to  use  every  exertion,  only  that  at  a  particular 
time  in  every  year,  they  may  show  an  increase  in 
numbers.  Would  it  not  be  better  if  each  society, 
say  every  five  years,  were  to  publish  the  exact 
statistics  of  their  condition,  with  detailed  reports ; 
whilst  in  the  annual  reports,  only  the  more  im- 
portant results  of  the  preceding  year  would  be 
chronicled  along  with  the  budget  ? 

Now,  I  have  a  request  to  make  of  several 
Methodist  and  Baptist  missionary  societies,  in 
regard  to  their  annual  reports,  in  which  I  know 
that  I  speak  the  mind  of  many.  I  shall  subjoin  it 
to  one  made  formerly,^  but  not  yet  granted.  It  is, 
that  in  their  reports,  they  should  make  a  sharper 

1  See  also  Grundemann's  remarks  in  the  collected  documents 
of  the  Evangelical  Alliance  in  New  York,  1873,  p.  592. 

2  At  the  meeting  of  the  Alliance  in  New  York,  I  requested 
that  they  should,  at  least,  appoint  "the  preachers  and  evangel- 
ists, whom  they  sent  to  Protestant  countries,  to  such  places 
where  the  pure  gospel  is  not  preached,  where  the  church  of  the 
country  either  does  not  do  her  duty,  or  else  has  not  as  yet  been 
able  to  do  so  for  want  of  laborers."  Cf.  my  letter  to  the  Christ- 
licher Botschafter  (Cleveland),  dated  January  21,  1874. 


228  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

distinction  between  missions  in  heathen  lands  and 
evangelization  in  Christian  countries !  It  cannot 
but  cause  pain  or  give  offence,  when,  e.g.,  often 
upon  one  page  there  is  an  account  of  the  missions 
in  New  Zealand  and  Polynesia,  and  upon  the  fol- 
lowing of  those  in  France  and  Germany ;  or  when 
missions  in  Norway  and  Italy  are  sandwiched  be- 
tween those  of  Southern  India  and  Japan ;  or 
when  on  the  list  of  agents  A  B  figures"  as  a  mis- 
sionary among  the  Zulus  or  Papuans,  and  C  D 
beside  him  as  missionary  in  Wiirtemberg  or  Switz- 
erland ! 

III.  It  is  further  apparent  how  important  and 
desirable  in  the  interest  of  missions,  indeed,  for 
the  character  of  the  Evangelical  Church  in  gen- 
eral, is  the  endeavor  toward  greater  uniformity  of 
j  practice  in  questions  wliich  are  not  purely  of  a 
j  confession  of  faith  or  of  denominational  pecul- 
iarities ;  for  example,  in  the  treatment  of  caste 
(see  above),  of  polygamy,  slavery,  and  as  far  as 
possible  in  the  matter  of  baptism,  especially  with 
societies  working  together  in  the  same  territory. 
As  this,  however,  is  not  always  possible  on  ac- 
count of  difference  in  dogmatical  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal views,  an  attempt  at  least  should  be  made  for 
a  peaceable  division  of  the  field  of  labor,  and  to 
come  to  a  friendly  understanding  upon  that  first 
principle  of  missionary  courtesy,  never  to  press 
into  another  society's  sphere  of  labor,  unless  called 


PRACTICAL   OBSERVATIONS.  229 

to  help  draw  in  the  gospel  net.  This  principle 
also  should  be  impressed  upon  private  mission- 
aries, that  with  friendly  help  they  should  give  at 
least  moral  support  to  the  laborers  of  neighboring 
societies.  The  complaints  of  the  violation  of  this 
principle,  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  of  the 
Propagation  Society,  unfortunately  have  not  yet 
ceased. 

A  very  frequent  source  of  distrust  and  mis- 
understanding between  the  representatives  of  the 
different  societies  is  the  wrong  position  which  a 
new  society  takes,  in  beginning  its  work  upon  a 
new  field  (which  applies  equally  to  the  work  of 
evangelization  in  Christian  lands).  In  order  to 
advance  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  be  able  soon  to 
show  some  results  to  impatient  friends  at  home, 
a  newly  started  mission  often  has  too  little  care 
as  to  the  character  of  the  members  received  into 
its  communion,  and  the  native  workers  employed. 
Those  who  have  been  excluded  from  other  mis- 
sions, or  who  are  under  church-discipline,  gather 
around  the  messenger  of  the  new  society,  and  in  a 
short  time  a  whole  congregation  is  formed  out  of 
such  elements.  Sometimes,  indeed,  agents  who 
have  been  dismissed  from  other  stations  may  be 
found  here  in  important  positions,  with  large  sal- 
aries. How  necessary  that  there  should  be  a 
previous  brotherly  understanding  with  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  older  societies !  How  desirable 
that  here,  and  in  many  other  cases,  the  special 


230  PEOTESTANT   FOREIGN  MISSIONS: 

denominational  interests  should  be  made  entirely 
secondary  to  the  one  great  common  task  of  bring- 
ing, in  peace  and  without  offence,  salvation  to  the 
heathen  !  that  is,  apart  from  the  immediate  gain 
to  their  own  particular  church,  and  simply  for 
the  sake  of  Christ's  kingdom,  to  rejoice,  without 
envy  or  jealousy,  in  the  success  of  a  neighbor !  Is 
not  this  command  given  especially  to  the  mes- 
sengers of  Christ :  "  Look  not  every  man  on  his 
own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things  of 
others  "  ?  He  who  seeks  honestly  and  unselfishly 
the  good  of  others,  really  cares  best  for  his  own 
interests. 

It  is  of  course  true  —  as  the  history  of  missions 
clearly  proves  —  that  each  denomination  considers 
itself  relatively  the  most  perfect  in  confession, 
worship,  and  constitution.  But  let  no  society 
thrust  prominently  forward  simply  its  one  peculiar 
charisma^  its  special  gifts  and  mission,  without 
acknowledging  also,  in  Christian  humility  and  mod- 
esty, its  bounds,  the  limits  of  its  ecclesiastical 
power  and  capabilities,  which  often  begin  just 
where  the  special  charisma  of  another  denomina- 
tion ends.  Thus  it  will  learn  its  capacities  and- 
needs.-^  Just  as,  in  a  parliament,  the  deputies  are 
not  simply  to  represent  the  special  interests  of 
their  own  districts,  but  are  first  of  all  to  seek  the 
common  good  of  the  whole  land,  so  "  Christ's  rep- 

1  Soe  Christlieb,  Der  MissionsLcruf  des  evangclisclien 
Deutschlands,  j^jx  15-32. 


PBACTICAL   OBSERVATIONS.  231 

resentatives,"  the  missionaries,  must  not  look  after 
the  affairs  of  their  own  church  merely,  but  of  the 
whole  kingdom  of  Christ.  Though  there  may  be 
many  divisions,  there  is  but  one  army,  under  one 
Leader,  against  one  foe.  May,  then,  the  directors 
of  the  various  Protestant  missionary  societies, 
while  justly  holding  fast  to  the  peculiar  excel- 
lences of  their  own  particular  church,  impress 
upon  the  hearts  of  their  missionaries  this  idea,  in 
order  that  with  all  due  self-assertion,  there  may 
also  always  be  united,  true  self-denial  and  well- 
wishing  carefulness  for  others ! 

With  this  true  evangelical  liberality  toward 
other  fellow-laborers  ^  stands  another  fact,  immedi- 
ately connected,  as  above  hinted,  —  the  wisdom  in 
teaching,  with  respect  for  the  national  character 
and  customs  of  the  heathen,  so  far  as  these  are 
justifiable.  IMissionaries  should  learn  in  the  mis- 
sion-work, more  than  they  have  as  yet,  to  accom- 
modate the  peculiarities  of  their  denominations  in 
respect  to  forms  of  worship  and  constitution,  to. 
the  character  and  needs  of  the  heathen  people  wifli 
whom  they  labor  —  should  seek  first  of  all  to  sat- 
isfy these,  and  not  the  sectarian  fanatics  at  home, 
who  would  at  all  costs  make  even  the  smallest 

1  It  is  very  cheering  to  hear  that  the  Lutheran  mission,  too, 
exhorts  to  this:  e.g.,  "Nachrichten  der  ostindischen  Mission- 
Anstatt  zur  Halle,  187G,  p.  13:  "  Teach  Lutheran  friends  of  mis- 
sions to  rejoice  in  the  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  God  »:  -i  the 
wide  world,  whoever  it  be  that  preaches  Christ;  that  is  true  lib- 
erality and  many-sidedness." 


232  PROTESTANT   FOEEIGN   MISSIONS: 

details  incumbent  on  the  heathen  converts.  It 
may  appear  evident  after  a  time,  that  one  heathen 
people  according  to  'its  whole  natural  disposition 
and  history,  its  customs  and  habits  of  life,  may 
have  an  inner  predisposition  for  this,  another  for 
that,  evangelical  form  of  worship  and  constitution, 
while  for  a  third,  in  course  of  time,  an  entirely 
new  ecclesiastical  form  or  combination  of  forms 
must  be  developed.^  It  is  precisely  from  this 
point  of  view  that  the  numerous  divisions  of  the 
Protestant  churches  and  their  missions  appear  as  a 
blessing.  With  the  manifold  variety  of  our  eccle- 
siastical forms,  we  are  prepared  to  meet  the  differ- 
ent peculiarities  and  wants  of  the  heathen  nations ; 
and,  if  we  possess  enough  wisdom  and  self-denial, 
we  can  give  the  gospel  to  each,  in  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal form  best  adapted  to  it,  and  with  the  liberty 
necessary  to  its  development.  Therefore  let  each 
division  of  the  Protestant  Church  seek  out  the 
field  of  labor  for  which  it  is  most  gifted,  and  so 
to  which  it  has  the  strongest  call !  Then  will  the 
manifold  gifts  and  j)owers  of  the  different  denom- 
inations, without  being  mixed,  but  in  brotherly 
combination,  form  them  into  one  imperial  army, 
able  to  carry  on  a  mission  truly  ecumenical  and 
1  niversal.  For  it  is  not  this  or  that  church  form, 
but  only  the   gospel  of  the  kingdom,  wliich  has 

1  Cf.y  e.g.,  the  peculiar  combination  of  a  Conj^rcgational  and 
Presbyterian  constitution  in  tlie  mnnerous  mission  co?igrega- 
tions  of  the  American  Board  in  Turkey.    See  above. 


TYPE  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES   NEEDED.       233 

the   promise    of   eternal   duration   and   extension 
throughout  the  whole  world. 

But  for  this  there  is  more  need,  and,  even  in 
respect  to  the  question  of  funds,  it  is  the  chief 
requisite  for  the  future,  —  of  better  quality  than 
greater  quantity  in  the  missionaries  sent  out.  A 
few  self-sacrificing  missionaries  baptized  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  with  keen,  precautious  sagacity  and 
firm  will,  who  earnestly  wish  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  people,  because,  in  spite  of  their  errors, 
they  love  them,  and  bear  them  about  on  their 
hearts,  —  these  are  of  more  value,  and  obtain 
more  enduring  results,  than  many  who  are  only 
half  capable.  They,  as  men  somewhat  of  an 
apostolic  type,  will  have  wisdom  and  tact  enough 
to  respect  the  peculiarities  of  the  people,  and  so, 
from  the  first,  establish  only  what  is  absolutely 
necessary,  leaving  room  enough  for  the  natives, 
with  their  numerous,  justifiable  race  character- 
istics, to  develop  in  the  future  an  heathen-Chris- 
tian church,  which  in  its  own  way  will  also  con- 
tribute glory  to  the  one  great  Head  of  the  Church. 
Further,  —  and  this  is  our  other  ceterum  censeo, 
especially  for  the  German  missions,  —  the  mis- 
sionaries should  incite  with  all  their  power  the 
heathen-Christian  churches,  inasmuch  as  they  are 
to  form  a  special  link  in  the  long  chain  of  mother 
and  daughter  churches  for  all  the  future,  to  self- 
support,  both  as  regards  means  and  native  talent. 
Thus  the  Avork  of  evangelization  introduced  from 


234  PROTESTANT  FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

without  will  gradually  become  indigenous,  and 
with  self-support  the  way  will  be  opened  for  self- 
extension  through  missionary  operations,  without 
extraneous  aid. 

Yes,  thank  God !  our  century  is  a  century  of 
missions,  the  like  of  which  has  never  been.  In  it, 
the  age  of  the  world-embracing  mission  has  begun. 
More  than  all  the  generations  on  whose  dust  we 
tread,  we  can  to-day  take  up  the  psalm,  "  All  the 
ends  of  the  earth  have  seen  the  salvation  of  our 
God ! " 

"I  have,"  said  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parkhurst,  not 
long  ago,  after  he  had  made  a  journey  round  the 
world,  "  nowhere  seen  a  new  heathen  temple :  they 
were  all  old  and  dilapidated."  What  cheering 
news  for  the  friends  of  missions !  But  what  a 
responsibility  rests  at  such  a  time  upon  the  home 
churches,  which  God  has  so  highly  honored,  in 
that  he  has  thrown  the  gates  so  wide  open,  trust- 
ing to  the  Christians  of  the  present  to  hear  his 
voice,  understand  his  beckoning,  and  follow  him ! 
And  though  the  abundance  of  forces  and  the 
present  great  staff  of  workers,  which  Protestant 
Christendom  has  placed  in  the  field  to  accomplish 
this  work,  may  seem  to  some  to  be  sufficient ;  to 
the  magnitude  of  the  task,^  to  the  thousands  of 
millions  of  unconverted  heathen  and  Mohamme- 
dans, they  are  a  perpetual  mis-jyrojjortion.     When, 

1  See,  too,  tlie  treatise,  The  Wide  Work  and  Great  Claims  of 
Modern  Protestant  Missions.    Mildmay  Conference,  p,  407,  sqq. 


PRACTICAL   OBSERVATIONS.  235 

a  short  time  ago,  the  missionary  secretary  of  the 
Irish  Presbyterian  Church  mentioned  above,  Mr. 
Fleming  Stevenson,  returned  from  his  journey 
round  the  world,  in  which  he  visited  all  the  prin- 
cipal mission  fields,  he  exclaimed  with  deep  emo- 
tion, in  a  large  meeting,  "  If  only  people  would 
think  of  the  tremendous  magnitude  of  the  mission 
work  to  the  Brahmins,  the  Buddhists,  the  Moham- 
medans, with  all  their  power  ,of  culture  and  all 
their  literary  attainments,  and  with  their  ingenuity 
and  subtilty,  they  would  never  have  dreamed  of 
fighting  them  with  those  slight  forces  which  all 
the  churches  tog"ether  sent  out !  "  ^  Let  us  carry 
away  with  us  also,  from  our  survey  of  the  world 
to-day,  this  rebuke  for  our  great  lukewarmness 
and  neglect  in  the  cause  of  missions ! 

One  more  incentive,  in  view  of  the  condition  of 
things  at  home.  The  preaching  of  the  kingdom 
to  all  the  heathen  world  is  accompanied  to-day,  to 
a  great  extent,  by  a  decline  of  faith  in  Christen- 
dom. That  word  of  the  Lord,  "  This  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world 
for  a  witness  unto  all  nations ;  and  then  shall  the 
end  come "  (Matt,  xxiv.),  follows  immediately 
after  the  mention  of  the  false  prophets,  who 
should  deceive  many ;  of  the  abounding  of  iniquity, 
and  the  love  of  many  waxing  cold.  If  this  double 
process — -the  spread  of  faith  abroad,  and  at  the 

1  See  the  Transactions  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Synod  in 
Scotland,  1879;  e.g.,  Daily  Review,  May  8,  1879,  p.  6. 


236  PROTESTANT   FOREIGN   MISSIONS: 

same  time  the  declension  of  faith  and  love  in 
many  jDlaces  at  home  —  is,  and  is  becoming  more 
and  more,  the  sign  of  onr  time,  then  we  need  mis- 
sions to-day,  more  than  ever,  for  the  defence  of 
Christianity  in  the  times  before  the  end. 

The  sword  of  attack  is  at  the  same  time  the 
shield  that  defends.  Missions,  that  is  to  say,  the 
embodied  courage  of  the  Church,  the  touchstone 
of  her  faith,  of  her  unchanging  hope ;  missions, 
that  is  to  say,  the  world-subduing  Christianity  of 
deed,  of  witness-bearing,  of  self-sacrificing  love,  — 
are  their  own  best  apology;  and  therefore  we 
need  them  more  and  more.  They  must  conj&rm 
the  promises  of  Scripture,  and  so  help  confound 
the  attacks  made  upon  the  Divine  Word.  They 
must  help  to  expose  the  foolishness  of  all  merely 
earthly  wisdom,  the  wisdom  according  to  the 
flesh ;  be  it  that  which  makes  a  god  of  this  world, 
or  that  which  despairs  of  the  world  and  life ;  all 
speculation  of  the  mere  present,  all  conceit  and 
selfishness.  And  they  must  aid  in  proving  un- 
answerably the  superiority  of  the  gospel  and  true 
Christian  culture,  over  all  merely  human  means  of 
education.  Yes  :  missions  are  called  upon,  under 
the  guidance  of  God,  to  solve  many  a  problem 
which  is  too  difficult  for  the  politicians  of  our 
day. 

What  is  doing  most  to-day  toward  the  solution 
of  the  dark  Indian  question  in  America?  The 
go:-;pel  and  missions.      What  Avill  Ijcst  solve  the 


PRACTICAL   OBSERVATIONS.  237 

Eastern  question,  and  tliose  relating  to  East  India 
and  China  beginning  to  appear  behind  it  ?  Tlie 
gospel  and  missions ;  the  spirit  of  Christ,  that  is, 
the  spirit  of  serving  and  saving,  of  life-giving 
love ! 

But  it  is  high  time  that  Cliristendom  in  general 
should  be  more  fully  aware  of  this,  and  that  all 
colonial  governments  should  at  last  clearly  per- 
ceive that  their  former,  and  in  many  cases  present, 
indiiference  and  hostility  toward  missions,  has 
brought  upon  them  heavy  loss,  in  influence  and 
respect;  yes,  of  men  and  money,  which  a  Chris- 
tian and  sympathetic  attitude  toward  missions 
would  have  saved  them.  If  we  believe  in  the 
destroying  power  of  sin,  we  cannot  deny  that  the 
longer  we  leave  the  heathen  to  themselves,  the 
deeper  they  must  sink.  Many  tribes  are  dying 
out  to-day;  not  a  few  are  already  dead,  and  their 
death  will  be  a  heavy  charge  against  a  mission-less 
Christianity  .1 

But,  along  with  such  rebukes  and  incentives  to 
zeal  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  let  us  take  with 
us  also  the  great  consolation,  that  the  work  goes 
forward  to-day  as  never  before ;  that  the  Lord 
is  opening  a  way  for  his  cause,  in  many  places, 
more  plainly  than  ever  before ;  often,  even,  using 
our  mistakes  to  further  it.  The  nearer  the  end 
comes,  the  more  rapid  the  development. 

The  period  of  world-wide  missions,  on  the  com« 

1  Christlieb,  Foreign  Missions. 


238  PKOTESTANT   FOEEIGN  MISSIONS. 

mencement  of  which  we  have  entered,  will  be  the 
last.  If,  in  the  history  of  missions,  there  have 
been  times  now  and  then,  when  the  development 
long  prepared  for  seemed  to  hasten  and  to  mock 
the  former  slowness  of  its  course ;  in  our  age  of 
U]iiversal  missions,  it  will  appear,  ever  more  wide- 
ly, that  the  slow  and  tiresome  work  of  undermin- 
ing the  chief  strongholds  of  heathenism  must  lead 
soon  to  a  tremendous  crash.  Without  wishing  in 
the  least  to  bring  the  set  time  nearer,  may  we  not 
say  in  looking,  not  only  at  the  South  Seas  and 
America,  but  also  at  Africa,  India,  China,  and 
Japan,  that,  in  spite  of  our  errors  and  weaknesses, 
we  are  approaching  the  time  when  a  harvest  will 
be  gathered,  which  will  infinitely  surpass  all  pre- 
vious proportions  ?  Wait  a  little  longer,  and  the 
full  day  will  break ;  already  the  shadows  flee 
away,  and  the  glow  of  morning  shoots  athwart  the 
sky  !  And  therefore  for  our  own  encouragement^ 
in  prayer  and  in  firm  faith,  we  call  out  to  the 
heathen  world :  "  Arise,  shine ;  for  thy  light  is 
come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon 
thee ! "  Yea,  "the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come  I 
And  let  him  that  heareth  say,  Come  I  Amen,  even 
BO,  come,  Lord  Jesus !  " 


ADDENDA. 


[Several  notes  from  the  fourth  German  edition,  which  tave 
overrun  the  pages,  are  placed  here.] 

Medical  Missionaries,  p.  76.  —  As  a  result  of  this 
appeal,  a  gentleman  in  Basel  has  recently  placed  five 
thousand  francs  at  the  disposal  of  the  Basel  Missionary 
Society,  with  the  promise  to  repeat  the  gift  for  four  years 
in  order  to  educate  a  physician,  and  send  him  into  the 
mission.  The  Continental  Missions-Konferenz  in  Bremen 
(May,  1880)  was  also  occupied  with  this  question. 

Woman's  Boards,  p.  77.  —  Compare,  for  example,  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  (which,  under  its  own  manage- 
ment, co-operates  with  the  American  Board  in  Boston),  and 
others  in  connection  with  various  missionary  societies  ;  also 
the  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  in  San  Francisco, 
which  has  schools  for  the  Chinese  children  in  that  city ;  the 
Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of  America  for  Heathen 
Lands,  which  publishes  a  bi-monthly  journal ;  the  Mission- 
ary Link  for  the  Woman's  Union,  etc.  (New  York  :  41  Bible 
Ilouse).  See  Illustrated  Missionary  News,  February,  1880, 
pp.  15,  24. 

Moravian  Missions  among  the  Papuans,  p.  81.  — 
The  missionaries  of  the  Hermannsburg  Society  have  re- 
cently completed,  with  wonderful  courage,  their  settlement, 
called  Hermannsburg,  in  Central  Australia,  and  are  now 
engaged  in  translating  into  the  Aldulinga  language.      It 

239 


240  ADDENDA. 

seems  very  difficult  to  reach  the  natives  there.  See 
Allgemeine  Missions- Zeitschrift,  May,  1880,  p.  239. 

New  Guinea,  p.  83. — With  its  exceedingly  unhealthy 
climate.  New  Guinea  is  not  yet  a  field  white  to  the  harvest, 
but  hard,  and  requiring  many  sacrifices  for  sowing  the 
seed,  yet  a  land  where  already  a  few  first  fruits  have 
ripened ;  partly  in  the  islands  lying  before  it,  especially  in 
Murray  Island  ;  partly  along  the  coasts  of  the  mainland. 
There  have  been  founded,  mainly  by  the  London  societies, 
thirty  stations ;  four  languages  have  been  given  a  litera- 
ture, and  the  Gospel  of  Mark  has  been  translated  into  one 
of  them.     See  Macfarlane,  p.  139. 

The  union  of  the  leading  Holland  (Rotterdam)  Society 
with  modern  liberal  elements,  the  need  of  money  that  led  to 
it,  the  ofEer  of  the  missionary  schools  to  the  government, 
which  has  now  established  its  own  non-religious  schools 
with  high-priced  teachers,  so  that  the  Christian  schools  could 
have  less  and  less  sympathy,  produces  a  great  crisis.  See 
Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift,  May,  1880,  p.  235,  sqq. 

Samoax  Islands,  p.  85.  —  Of  the  population  of  the 
Samoan  Islands,  in  which  the  Germans  especially  are  inter- 
ested (thirty-four  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-five), 
according  to  the  last  census  (1875),  twenty-six  thousand 
four  hundred  and  ninety-three  belong  to  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  forty-seven  hundred  and  ninety-four  to  the 
Wesleyan,  twenty-eight  hundred  and  fifty-two  to  the  Roman 
Catholic.  See  Missionary  Herald  (Boston),  February,  1880, 
p.  65. 

Dutch  Guiana,  p.  97.  —  Recently  the  Moravians  have 
sent  two  missionaries  to  the  Bush  negroes,  toward  Gansee, 
where,  since  1850,  no  European  missionary  has  been  sta- 
tioned. See  Missionsblatt  der  Brüdergemeinde,  1880,  No.  3. 
Concerning  the  later  deplorable  disturbance  in  the  con- 
gregation at  Paramaribo,  through  one  of  their  missionaries, 
compare  Allgemeine  Missions- Zeitschrift,  May,  1880,  p.  233, 
sqq. 


ADDENDA.  241 

Missions  in  Africa,  p.  102. — Already  in  England  a 
new  auxiliary  missionary  society  for  the  promotion  of  native 
missionary  activity  in  Africa — "The  Native  African  Mis- 
sions Aid  Association"  —  has  been  founded  by  Major  Malan, 
•who  was  formerly  actively  engaged  as  an  evangelist  in 
South  Africa.  This  society  publishes  a  quarterly  journal, 
«Africa." 

p.  103.  —  For  the  latest  good  news  respecting  the  over- 
throw of  superstition,  and  increasing  attendance  on  the 
service  of  God,  see  Baptist  Herald,  1880,  p.  57,  sqq. 

The  English  Primitive  Methodist  Connection  have  sta- 
tions upon  the  Spanish  island  Fernando  Po,  and  are  seeking 
energetically  to  carry  on  the  work  begun  there  by  the 
Baptists,  in  spite  of  the  hinderances  of  the  Spanish  laws. 
See  the  annual  report  of  this  society,  May,  1880,  in  the 
Christian  World,  May  18,  1880,  p.  1,  sqq. 

p.  109.  — The  recent  attempt  of  the  Catholic  mission  by 
a  Zambesi  expedition  to  force  its  way  into  the  London  mis- 
sion stations  among  the  Bamangwatos  was  summarily  turned 
back  by  the  Protestant  king  Khame,  who,  through  the  la- 
bors of  the  missionary  Mr.  Mackenzie,  of  the  London 
Society,  has  become  a  decided  champion  of  the  gospel,  and 
is  described  as  a  sagacious  ruler.  The  last  Zulu  war 
created  much  disturbance  among  the  related  Matebeles, 
whereby  the  strengthening  of  the  stations  of  the  London 
Society  among  this  people  —  at  all  times  diflBcult  to  maintain 
on  account  of  the  general  fear  of  the  despotic  chief  —  will  be 
rendered  still  more  difficult.  See  Evangelical  Missionary 
Magazine,  January,  1880,  p.  7,  sqq.;  March,  p.  127.  For 
further  particulars  concerning  King  Khame,  see  the  interest- 
ing pamphlet  by  J.  Mackenzie,  '^  Ten  Years  North  of  the 
Orange  River:  "  Edinburgh,  1871.  Also,  Loudon  Mission- 
ary Societj^'s  Report  for  1879,  p.  39  ;  and  Chronicle  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  June,  1880,  p.  123,  and  January, 
p.  14,  sqq. 

p.  110.  —  The  Berlin  missionaries  were  able,  during  the 


242  ADDENDA. 

year  1879  alone,  to  baptize  twelve  hundred  and  sixty-four 
persons  ;  that  is,  a  few  more  than  in  the  first  thirty  years  of 
their  labors  all  told.  They  teach  twenty-four  hundred 
children  in  their  schools.  Recently  considerable  territory 
has  been  given  to  this  society  for  the  establishing  of  more 
missionary  stations  in  the  captured  Sekukuni's  country,  as 
a  token  of  gratitude  for  the  services  which  many  Christians 
connected  with  the  missicn  gave  as  nurses  for  the  sick 
during  the  war.  Hence  the  outlook  for  the  decided  exten- 
sion of  this  mission  is  at  present  very  favorable.  The 
stations  relinquished  for  a  time  have  almost  all  been  occu- 
pied again.  See  Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift,  INIay, 
1880,  p.  234,  sqq. 

p.  113.  —  In  the  city  Aliwal,  north  on  the  Orange  River, 
the  important  terminus  of  the  railroad  now  being  con- 
structed from  Algoa  Bay  to  this  river,  the  Society  of  the 
English  Primitive  Methodist  Connection  has  been  at  work 
for  a  number  of  years  near  the  Dutch  Reformed,  among  the 
Basutos  and  Fingoes,  and  has  a  flourishing  mission,  with  one 
hundred  and  twenty-six  full  church-members  and  six  native 
local  preachers.  See  Report  of  INIissionary  J.  Smith,  The 
Christian  World,  May  18,  1880,  p.  2. 

Madagascar,  p.  116.  —  The  Missionary  Union  of  the 
Quakers  was  organized  in  England  in  18G5,  and  entered 
the  work  in  Madagascar  in  18G7.  Along  with  their  congrega- 
tion of  five  hundred  Christians  in  the  capital,  there  are  now 
under  the  care  of  the  Quaker  missionaries  and  their  twenty- 
one  native  evangelists,  one  hundred  and  eight  rural  congre- 
gations, with  thirty-two  hundred  and  fifty  church-members 
and  twenty-six  thousand  Christians,  eighty-five  schools,  with 
about  three  thousand  male  and  female  scholars. 

The  Blantyre  Missiox,  p.  118.  —  Much  loss  encoura- 
ging news  reaches  us  from  the  Scottish  State  Church  MissioQ 
in  Blantyre,  on  the  east  side  of  Murchison  Cataract  in  the 
Shire  Mountains,  south  of  Lake  Nyassa;  where  the  mission- 
aries, by  taking  the  law  into  their  own  hands  and  inflicting 


ADDENDA.  243 

puuishments  upon  the  natives,  seem  to  have  lost  «t»e  confi- 
dence of  the  natives.  See  Christian  Express,  Lovedale, 
Dec.  1,  1879.  May  all  the  pioneers  not  change  the  Chris- 
tianization  of  the  land  into  the  Anglicizing  of  it  by  instruC' 
tion  in  the  English  language  ! 

Incited  by  these  Scotch  missions,  an  English- Scotch  trad- 
ing company,  Livingstonia  Central-Africa  Company,  has 
been  formed,  which  navigates  the  Shire  with  steamers,  and 
is  seeking  to  make  direct  communication  between  the  coast 
and  Lake  Nyassa. 

Jesuits  in  Uganda,  p.  119. — By  calumniating  the 
Protestant  form  of  worship  as  false,  and  making  great  diffi- 
culties, the  Jesuits  have  completely  deceived  the  capricious 
king  as  to  their  intention,  and  are  trying  by  all  means  to 
win  his  favor;  so  that  a  part  of  the  English  have  been 
obliged  to  withdraw  for  a  time.  Many  other  signs  also 
show  that  the  Evangelical  Mission  in  South  and  Central 
Africa  will  have  a  dangerous  enemy  in  a  systematic  Catholic 
opposition. 

American  Board's  New  Missions  in  Central  Afri- 
ca, p.  120. — Its  pioneers  are  already  (May,  1880)  en  route, 
in  order  to  explore  the  land  south  of  the  Zambesi  and  north 
of  St.  George's  River  for  the  establishment  of  mission  sta- 
tions in  Umzila's  kingdom,  thereby  to  extend  the  Natal-Zulu 
Mission  of  the  American  Board  toward  the  north.  See  the 
pamphlet  just  published  by  the  American  Board:  Umzila's 
Kingdom  a  Field  for  Christian  Missions,  Boston,  1880. 
This  Board  is  also  opening  a  mission  to  the  interior  through 
Benguela  to  Bihe.  The  exploring  company  is  already  on 
the  way  to  Benguela. 

Syrian  Missions,  p.  142. — The  Quakers  have  two  sta- 
tions in  Syria,  with  seven  flourishing  schools,  an  orphan- 
house,  and  hospital.  See  Illustrated  Missionary  News,  Feb- 
ruary, 1880,  p.  15 ;  and  Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift, 
April,  1880,  p.  180. 

Cashmere,  p.  147.  —  Recently  some  missionaries  from 


244  ADDENDA. 

the  Church  Missionary  Society  have  been  endeavoring  to 
press  forward  from  Candahar  and  Dera  Ghazi  Khan  to  the 
Beludschi  tribes.  See  the  report  upon  the  first  year  of 
the  Beludschi  Mission,  in  the  Church  Missionary  Intelli- 
gencer, April,  1880,  p.  222,  sqq. 

India,  Tinxevelly,  p.  156.  —  On  the  20th  of  January, 
1880,  the  centennial  jubilee  of  the  founding  of  the  mission 
in  Tinnevelly  by  the  German  missionaries  (Mr.  Schwartz) 
was  celebrated  in  Palamcotta;  and  the  statistics  of  both  the 
English  Episcopal  Missionary  Societies  in  this  district, 
showing  their  condition  on  the  oOth  of  June,  1879,  were 
given  as  follows  :  The  Church  Missionary  Society  had  in 
eight  hundred' and  seventy-five  villages,  besides  the  Euro- 
pean missionaries,  fifty-eight  native  ministers,  thirty-four 
thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-four  baptized  converts, 
and  nineteen  thousand  and  fifty-two  receiving  instruction 
previous  to  baptism :  the  Propagation-  Society  had,  in  six 
hundred  and  thirty-one  villages,  thirty-one  ordained  native 
ministers,  twenty-four  thousand  seven  hundred  and  nine- 
teen baptized  converts,  and  nineteen  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  receiving  instruction  previous  to  baptism: 
making  a  total  of  ninety-seven  thousand  six  hundred  and 
five  under  the  care  of  the  English  churches,  of  whom  thir- 
teen thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-five  were  communi- 
cants. See  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer,  May,  1880, 
pp.  301,  sqq. 

RoiiiLCUND,  p.  1G3.  — The  American  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  have  in  Rohilcund  District,  in  nine  stations,  eleven 
hundred  and  thirty-two;  in  the  Oudh  District,  in  seven  sta- 
tions, two  hundred  and  forty-five  adult  members;  in  the 
former,  in  eighty-five  day  schools,  twenty-nine  hundred  and 
eighty-eight  scholars;  in  the  latter,  in  seventy-five  day 
Bchools,  twenty-seven  hundred  and  ninety-six  scholars;  in 
the  Kumoon  District,  in  four  stations,  ninety -one  full  mem- 
bers and  thirteen  hundred  and  fourteen  scholars,  in  thirty- 
five  day  schools.     See   Annual   Report  (January,  1880),  P' 


ADDENDA.  '        245 

138 ;  and,  for  further  particulars,  in  the  thorough  work  of 
Dr.  Reid,  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  1879, 
vol.  ii.,  pp.  100-243. 

Bombay,  p.  165. — The  mission  of  the  Scotch  State 
Church  in  Bombay  is  especially  of  importance  on  account 
of  its  schocils.  The  mission  work  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  Gujarat  and  Kattyawer  Districts  is  more  ex- 
tended, especially  among  the  aborigines.  In  six  principal 
stations,  Ahmedabad,  Borsad,  Surat,  &c.,  which  are  divided 
into  two  synods,  there  are  nine  European  missionaries  at 
work.  The  number  of  those  baptized,  about  one  thousand, 
has  recently  begun  to  increase  very  rapidly. 

SiAM,  p.  189. — In  Siam  the  American  Presbyterians  have 
two  small  congregations  in  Bangkok,  and  in  Petchaburi 
and  Bangkaboon  one  each,  with  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  adult  church-members  in  both  places;  a  number  of 
flourishing  day  and  boarding  schools,  with  three  hundred 
scholars;  also  industrial  schools  for  women,  conducted  by 
American  female  teachers ;  and  a  mission  press.  The 
great  extent  to  which  the  influence  of  evangelical  missions 
is  already  beginning  to  tell  in  this  land,  so  similar  to  Bur- 
mah  with  its  beautiful  pagodas,  wherein  until  now  one 
hundred  million  marks  were  annually  appropriated  for 
the  support  of  the  Buddhist  priests  and  cloisters,  may  be 
seen  by  the  recent  royal  decree,  which  ordered  a  decided 
reduction  of  the  number  of  lazy  priests,  and  forced  many  of 
them  to  exchange  their  idle  cloister  life  for  one  of  honest 
work.  Still  further,  the  present  king,  a  short  time  ago, 
took  the  bold  step  of  appointing  the  American  missionary, 
Dr.  McFarland,  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  and 
principal  of  the  State  high  schools,  in  which  influential 
position  he  can  now  make  the  whole  instruction  of  the 
youth  of  Siam  more  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of 
the  gospel. 

Five  hundred  (English)  miles  to  the  north  of  Bangkok, 
these  Americans  since  1807  have  had  a  mission  in  Chieng- 


246  ADDENDA. 

mai  among  the  Laos,  with  a  missionary  physician.  In  Sep- 
tember, 1869,  two  of  the  newly  won  Christians,  on  account 
of  the  caprice  of  the  despotic  ruler,  died  courageously  the 
martyr's  death,  praying  for  their  brethren  in  such  a  manner 
that  it  moved  the  executioner  to  tears.  Now  there  is  a 
congregation  of  thirty-one  communicants  in  that  city,  and 
besides  this  there  are  two  out-stations.  Recently  also  the 
conversion  of  a  state  officer  of  high  rank  caused  some  per- 
secutions. But  an  appeal  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  to 
the  chief  king  in  Bangkok  resulted  in  his  commanding 
the  Laos  authorities  in  a  public  proclamation  to  exercise 
religious  toleration,  and  even  protect  the  observance  of  the 
sabbath.  See  Foreign  Missionary  (of  the  same  church), 
March,  1879.  Calwer  Mission-BL,  1878,  p.  30,  sqq. ;  Illus- 
trated Missionary  News,  1880,  p.  75. 

China,  Fuh-kien,  p.  19G.  —  IIow  very  promising  were 
the  accounts,  given  at  the  last  anniversary  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  (May,  1880),  of  the  work  in  this 
province,  the  doors  of  which  have  recently  been  thrown 
open.  After  eleven  years  of  work  in  the  great  city  Fu-chau, 
they  had  there  in  1861  three  or  four  converts :  in  1879, 
there  were  three  thousand  native  Christians.  A  missionary 
related  at  this  same  anniversary  that  the  gospel  was  first 
preached  by  him,  in  another  small  town  fourteen  years  be- 
fore, and  that  now  there  are  from  three  to  four  thousand 
Christians  connected  with  the  Anglican  and  Methodist  mis- 
sions there.  The  Christians  have  provided  their  own 
churches,  chapels,  and  native  helpers,  without  any  help 
whatever  from  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  In  Lo 
Nguong,  twelve  years  ago  there  were  only  a  few  Catholics : 
now  there  are  fourteen  evangelical  churches  and  chapels  in 
this  district.  In  Ning  Taip  and  its  suburbs,  there  are 
eeventeen  churches,  and  from  six  to  seven  hundred  baptized 
converts.  A  man  from  another  district  of  the  province 
asked  repeatedly  for  a  catechist  (1879).  It  was  impossible 
at  the  time  to  send  one  thither,  and  the  man  in  despair 


ADDENDA.  247 

took  his  life !  So  great  is  the  hunger  for  the  word  in  that 
place.  The  Church  Missionary  Society  alone  has  in  this 
province  over  one  hundred  churches  and  chapels,  one  hun- 
dred stations,  one  hundred  and  twenty  native  catechists  and 
teachers,  and  in  1879  an  increase  of  four  hundred  Christians. 
The  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  in  Fu-chau  District  has 
forty-seven  churches,  with  thirteen  hundred  and  eighty-four 
adult  members.  See  the  unusually  interesting  report  of 
missionary  Wolfe,  at  the  meeting  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  in  Exeter  Hall;  in  the  Christian  World,  May  11, 
1880,  p.  3,  sqq.  Also  the  annual  report  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  January,  1880,  p.  69. 

Female  Missionaries  in  China,  p.  204.  —  It  is  very 
desirable  to  notice  this,  as  different  persons  (non-English), 
acquainted  with  China,  have  assured  me  that  the  inde- 
pendence and  freedom  with  which  some  of  the  unmarried 
English  and  American  female  missionary  helpers  enter  the 
houses,  often  in  Chinese  clothes,  must  cause  great  offence 
to  the  Chinese,  with  their  ideas  of  propriety,  and  must 
awaken  distrust.  May  they  combine  with  their  praise- 
worthy zeal  and  simplicity,  necessary  wisdom  and  care,  in 
order  not  to  increase  the  antipathy  of  the  Chinese  against 
every  thing  foreign ! 

Famine-stricken  Districts  in  China,  p.  209. — Al- 
though Chinese  pride  in  many  parts  of  the  land  took  pains 
to  make  it  appear  that  these  contributions  came  from  the 
Chinese  Government,  that  government  through  its  ambas- 
sadors in  England  publicly  expressed  its  thanks  to  the  gen- 
erous donors.  Thus  the  Chinese  Mission  from  this  side  also 
appears  more  hopeful.  The  preparatory  work  in  ^'stone- 
breaking,"  of  which  we  have  been  accustomed  to  speak 
until  now,  may  become  little  by  little  in  certain  provinces, 
under  God's  blessing  and  protection,  an  extensive  work  in 
building.  Elsewhere,  especially  in  the  southern  coast  lands, 
the  old  hatred  of  foreigners,  encouraged  by  the  Mandarins, 
continues  for  the  most  part.     Although  generally  hidden 


248  ADDENDA. 

under  the  mask  of  outward  politeness,  it  often  breaks  forth 
in  partial  persecutions,  as  it  did  a  short  time  ago  in  a  Basel 
station.  Certainly  it  is  less  because  of  interest  in  Eastern 
reforms,  than  to  obtain  better  means  for  the  expulsion  of 
all  foreigners,  that  China  is  seeking  to  utilize  for  her  army 
ai.d  navy  European  improvements  in  the  science  of  war. 
Cjn  this  account  some  missionaries  consider  a  coming  storm 
almost  inevitable,  which  shall  bring  for  a  time  an  important 
crisis  to  the  whole  Christian  mission  in  the  Celestial  Empire. 
It  may  be  that  the  Lord,  in  the  last  decade  especially 
through  unexampled  famines,  must  break  down  still  more 
the  unbounded  Chinese  conceit,  by  terrible  judgments,  ex- 
ternal war,  or  internal  rebellion  and  plagues,  in  order  to 
make  the  masses  of  the  people  more  accessible  to  the  gospel, 
and  to  change  the  obstinate  self-complacency  into  hunger 
for  God's  help.  It  may  be  that  he  will  so  overrule  all, 
that  also  in  the  ''Celestial  Empire,"  the  way  shall  be 
opened  more  fully  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Japan,  p.  216. — Also  upon  the  island  of  Schikoku  (on 
the  southern  extremity  of  Nipon)  in  1879  an  unusually 
hopeful  beginning  was  made  by  the  missionaries  of  the 
American  Board.  In  the  city  of  Imabari  and  other  places, 
they  found  a  welcome  reception.  Already  in  these,  and  in 
outlying  villages,  numerous  new  congregations  have  been 
started.  See  Annual  Report  of  the  American  Board,  1879, 
p.  75,  sqq. 

The  Battle  of  the  Church,  p.  217.  —  Here  in  Japan 
60  much  the  more  is  this  battle  to  be  fought,  and  so  much 
earlier,  since  the  majority  of  the  converts  up  to  the  present 
time  —  an  unusual  circumstance  —  are  almost  entirely  from 
the  middle  educated  classes,  who  have  little  sympathy  with 
the  lower  classes.  The  mass  of  the  people  are  curious,  but 
ßtill  waiting :  the  higher  classes  hold  themselves  indifferent. 
As  they  have  little  regard  for  their  own  religion,  so  but  few 
of  them  have  thus  far  shown  interest  in  the  life-giving 
power  of  Christianity;  either  of  the  "Buddhistic,"  as  they 


ADDENDA.  249 

call  that  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Tokio  (on  account  ot 
the  candles,  flowers,  pictures,  rosaries,  &c.),  or  of  the 
"  Shinto-Christianity,"  that  is,  the  Christianity  of  the 
Evangelical  Church  (because  in  it  there  are  no  pictures,  and 
the  sermon  is  the  chief  part  of  the  service,  as  in  the  Shinto 
temple). 

Enterprise  and  Reform  now  quietly  going  on 
THEIR  Way,  p.  217.  —  The  country  is  already  divided  by 
government  into  seven  large  school  districts,  and  provided 
with  twenty-four  thousand  public  elementary  schools.  A 
complete  change  of  their  idea  of  the  world  will  be  wrought 
in  the  entire  rising  generation  in  the  near  future.  Thou- 
sands of  new  books  of  every  description  appear  annually ; 
hundreds  of  newspapers  furnish  the  Athenian  curiosity  of 
the  people  with  food.  The  grove  of  Confucius,  in  old 
Yedo,  once  so  animated,  is  now  desolate.  The  immense 
park- with  its  primitive  trees  lies  forsaken  ;  and  with  melan- 
choly the  statue  of  the  deified  master  looks  in  loneliness 
upon  the  empty  walks  and  halls,  while  young  Japan  streams 
into  the  new  University.  Ev.  Missionary  Magazine,  June, 
1880,  pp.  225-228. 

Note  by  American  Editor.  —  The  statement  of  the 
contributions  of  Congregational  churches,  p.  37,  needs  a 
slight  qualification.  A  part  of  the  Otis  legacy  is  included 
in  the  estimate  here  given.  About  one  dollar  per  head  is 
the  more  exact  fact  as  to  Congregationalists. 

China's  Population,  p.  190,  is  given  by  Hon.  S.  Wells 
Williams,  whose  authority  is  of  the  highest,  as  about  340,- 
000,000.     Missionary  Herald,  February,  1879,  p.  51. 

"  New  Heathen  Temples,"  page  234,  are  seen  by  many 
missionaries,  though  Mr.  Parkhurst  saw  none. 


INDEX. 


Abeih,  143. 
Abeokuta,  106. 
Abj'ssinia,  9,  120. 
Academy,  French,  at  Paris,  127. 
Accra,  105. 
Adangme,  105. 
Afghans,  147. 
Afghanistan,  164. 
Africa,  1,  8, 10, 12,  77,  101,  241. 
East,  8,  117. 

interior  lakes  of,  9, 102. 
East  Central,  114. 
South,  8, 110. 
converts  in,  16. 

demoralizing  influences  of  white 
settlers  in,  25. 
Central,  power  of  Islam  in,  26. 
expedition  of  American  Board  to, 
120. 
West,  converts  in,  16. 
Agra,  10. 

Medical  Educational  Institute  in,  75. 
Aintab, 141,  150. 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  44. 
Akem,  105. 
Akuapem,  105. 
Alaska,  91. 
Alden,Dr.,  28. 
Alexandria,  138. 
Allahabad,  163,  179. 
Allison,  Mr.,  2ß3. 

Alliance,  EvangeUcal,  in  New  York, 
22,51. 
in  Basel,  37,  227. 

resolutions     against     Indo  -  opium 
trade,  208. 
Amazon,  10,  101. 
Amboyna,  waiting  for  missionaries, 

84. 
America,   North,  objections   to  mis- 
sion-methods from,  64. 
Indians  in,0,  Ü,  10,  23. 
aid  of  women  in,  70. 
Moravian  Church  in,  34. 
United  Btates  of,  13. 
mJBslonarics  from,  6. 

250 


America,  United  States  of,  number  of 
missionary  societies  in,  14. 
daughter  societies  of,  14. 
amount  of  money  contributed  to 

missions  in,  18. 
missionaries  from,  in  China,  20. 
gifts  of  private  individuals  in,  36. 
subscribers  to  missionary   jour- 
nals in,  55. 
missionary  periodicals  of,  15. 
British  North,  Romanists  seek  to 
paralyze  Protestant  missions  in, 
27. 
Central,  net  of  evangelical  mtssions 
in,  9,  97. 
American  (U.  S.  A.)  professors  and 
doctors  of  medicine  teaching  in 
Turkey,  74. 
idea  of  educating  native  Christians, 
86. 
Americans,  number  of,  employed  in 
missions,  15. 
in  medical  missions,  73. 
medical  missions  conducted  by,  8. 
Amoy,  196,  197. 
Amritsir,  10. 
Andover,  students  of,  12. 
Anderson,  Dr.,  of  Boston,  on  contri- 
butions  in   United    States   of 
America,  36. 
Angola,  107. 
Angus,  Dr.,  51. 
Antananarivo,  116. 
Antigua,  99. 
Antioch,  142. 
Arabic,  the  Bible  in,  148. 
Archipelago,  Caroline,  14. 
Indian,  occupied  by  misBionaries, 
7. 
converts  in,  16. 
Seychelle,  117. 
Arkansas,  93. 
Armenia,  151. 
Armenians,  139. 
Armenian,  Bible  in,  148. 
Arthur,  Rev.  W.,  209. 


ESTDEX. 


251 


A-ru  Islands,  waiting  for  missionaries, 
84. 

Aryan  languages,  167. 

Ashantee,  105. 

Asia,  mission  dispensaries  and  hospi- 
tals  in,  74. 

Asia  Minor,  140. 

Asiatic    kingdoms,    penetration    of 
Christianity  into,  5. 
Eastern  nations,  winning  the  edu- 
cated classes  in,  65. 

Association,  Congregational,  of  Mas- 
sachusetts, 12. 

Athens,  67. 

Auka,  97. 

Australia,  1,  7. 
aboriginals  reached  in,, 8. 
demoralizing  effects  of  white  set- 
tlers in,  25. 

Australasia,  85. 

Bahylonia,  139. 

Baden,  44. 

Bagdad,  8. 

Bahamas,  99.      ^ 

Balkans,  8,  139. 

Bangkok,  189. 

Banks  Island,  88. 

Barton,  Mr.,  185. 

Barth,  Dr.,  champion  of  missions  in 
South  Germany,  23. 

Basel,  8. 

Basuto,  8. 

Basutos,  110. 

Battas,  Rhenish  mission  among,  19, 84. 

Baur,  W.,  88. 

Bavaria,  44. 

Bechuana,  8,  109. 

Bedouins,  145. 

Beirut,  college  and  schools  in,  74, 142. 

Bengel,  63. 

Benares,  10, 163, 187. 

Bengal,  161. 

Benguela,  107. 

Berbice,  97. 

Bethlehem,  8. 

Bethesda   Foundling  House,  Hong- 
kong, 195. 

Bible,  societies  in  heathen  lands,  15. 
Society,  British  and  Foreign,  trans- 
lations of,  19,  148. 
into  Chinese,  197,  203. 

Berlin  branch  of,  19. 

British  and  American  societies,  148. 
readers  of  the  London  Society,  22. 
no  language  too  difficult  to  be  trans- 
lated into  the  Bible,  23. 

Birmingham,  missionary  physicians 
in,  73. 

Blantyre,  178.  243. 

Blencowe,  Rev.  Mr.,  112. 

Bliss,  Rev.  Dr.,  140. 


Blythswood,  113. 
Boers,  Dutch,  110. 
Bombay,  75,  145,  245. 

famine  in,  155. 
Bonn,  76. 
Borneo,  7. 

Southern,  84. 
Börresen,  162. 
Bothnia,  Gulf  of,  107. 
Bourbon  Island,  21. 
Braunfels,  44. 
Brahmo  Somaj,  68,  188. 
Brahmin  caste,  68. 
Brazil,  10,  101. 
Bremen,  44. 

Bristol,  missionary  physicians  in,  73. 
Brown,  Mr.,  124. 
Brunat,  92. 

statistics  of,  93. 
Brusa,  139,  150. 
Büchner,  Mr.,  185. 
Buddhist  temples  ruined,  215. 
Bulgaria,  139. 

Bible  in  the  language  of,  148. 
Burns,  William,  Christian  example  in 

China,  72. 
Burmah,  152,  160, 

open  to  the  gospel,  7. 

rapid  progress  in,  20. 

Judson,  pioneer  missionary  to,  12. 
Burmese,  160. 
Bushmen  converted,  23. 
Bushland,  97. 

Buss,  Von,  unfruitfulness  of  our  mis- 
sion-methods, 67. 

Caesarea,  141, 148. 
Cairo,  138,  139. 
Calabar,  Old,  103. 
Calcutta,  147,  181,  225. 
Caldwell,  Bishop,  156. 
California,  64. 
Cambridge,  49. 
Cameroons,  103. 
Canada,  9,  89. 
Canton,  7,  195. 
Canton  de  Vaud,  14. 
Cape  Colony,  14,  21,  108. 

self-support  in,  25. 
Carey,  Dr.,  11. 
Carlyle,  Rev.  J.  E.,  16. 
Caroline  Islands,  86. 
Cashmere,  147,  243. 
Caucasian,  122. 
Celebes,  83. 

Celestial  Empire  (see  China),  24, 189. 
Ceylon,  6,  151,  159. 
Che-foo,  199. 

convention,  rights  given  to  foreign- 
ers,  201. 
Cheh-kiang,  197. 
Cherokees,  93. 


252 


INDEX. 


Chickasawp,  number  of  church-mem- 
bers among,  93. 
Cbiengmar,  189. 
Chi-li,  199. 

China,  10,  136,  189,  246,  248. 
traversed  by  missionaries,  7. 
converts  in,  16. 

number  of  missionaries  in,  20. 
entirely  open  to  missionaries,  20. 
comparatively  few  converts  in,  24. 
rapidly  being  conquered,  67. 
won  through  medical  missionaries, 

72. 
mission  dispensaries  and  hospitals, 

number  of,  74. 
girls'  schools  in,  77. 
statistics,  1877,  of,  192. 
missionaries'  conference  in,  204. 
Presbyterian  union  formed  in,  204. 
North-east,  famine  in,  205,  248. 
Chiu-kiang,  198. 

Choctaws,  number  of  church-mem- 
bers, 93. 
Chota  Nagpore,  162. 
Chrischona  Brethren,  120. 
Christians  as  Samaritans,  207. 
Church,   Baptist,  largest   in    United 
States,  38. 
work  among  freedmen,  96. 
Congregational,  United  States,  con- 
tributions from,  36,  37. 
Continental,  in  Europe,  34. 
English  State,  amount  of  contribu- 
tions, 33. 
meeting  of  ministers  of,  in  Lady 
Huntingdon's  chapel,  27. 
Episcopal,  Frotestant,United  States, 
number  of  congregations,  and 
amount  of  contribution,  38. 
Episcopal  Methodist,  North,  United 
States,  37. 
work   among  the  freedmen,  38, 
96. 
Free,  subject   of  missions  under- 
stood in,  52. 
theological  faculties  united  in,  58. 
Free,  of  Scotland,  32. 
contribution  of,  33. 
requirements  f(jr  membership,  35. 
Free,  of  Canton  de  Vaud,  41. 
German  Lutheran,  40. 

interest  of,  in  missions,  42. 
German  State,  contributions  in,  34. 
members  of,  not  trained  to  give, 
43. 
Indian  National,  founding  of,  185. 
Lutheran,  in  United  States,  contri- 
butions of,  38. 
Madagascar  National,  114. 

Congregational  character  of,  118. 
Moravian,  number  of  members,  34. 
National,  composed  of,  35. 


Church,  national,  far  outdone  by  inde» 

pendent  churches,  32. 
Nestorian,  in  Persia,  145. 
New  Protestant  Oriental,  in  Tur- 
key, 139. 
Presbyterian,    North    and    South, 

United  States,  37. 
Reformed    Dutch,    United    States, 

active  in  missions,  38. 
Scotch,  Established,  32. 

contributions  of,  33. 
United  Presbyterian  of  Scotland, 
32,  33.      - 
interest  in  missions,  55. 
Clark,  Rev.  Dr.,  217. 
Columbia,  90. 
Comorin,  Cape,  7. 
Congo,  8,  57. 
Congo-Livingstone,  107. 
Constantinople,  141. 
Congregationalists,  36. 
Copts,  missions  among,  139. 
Corea,  212. 
Corisco,  103,  241. 
Creeks,  number  of  church-member»» 

93. 
Crimean  war,  137. 
Crowther,  Bishop,  108. 
Cuddapah,  152. 

Dahomey,  106. 

Dakotas,  missions  among,  94. 

Damietta,  138. 

Danes,  6. 

Darwin,  84, 

sympathy  for  missions,  76. 
Delhi,  10,  163. 
Delagoa  Bay,  8. 

Demerara,  mission  stations  in,  98. 
Denmark,  number  of  societies  in,  14. 
Depok,  seminary  for  evangelists  in, 

83. 
Dissenters,  27. 
Dravidian  languages,  167. 
Duff,  Dr.,  12. 
Dufferin,  Lord,  astonishment  of,  at 

results  in  Columbia,  91. 
Duke  of  York  Island,  124. 
Duncan.William,  a  missionary  geniui, 

90. 
Dutcli  material  success,  40. 

Ebenezcr  station,  81. 

Egypt,  8, 138. 

Elberfeld-Barmen,  44. 

Eliot,  Sir  Ilenry,  138. 

Eilice,  85. 

England,  missionaries  from,  6, 12. 

number  of  missionary  societies  in, 
14. 

daughter  societies  of,  14. 

Ilong  Kong  surrendered  to,  20. 


INDEX. 


253 


England,  necessity  for  retrenchment 

among  the  societies  of,  29. 

amount  of  money  contributed  to 

missions  by,  18. 
money  spent  for  intoxicating  drinks 

in,  51. 
missionary  duty  of,  32. 
lack  of  workers  in,  62. 
objections  to  missions  from,  64. 
aid  of  women  from,  76. 
English  colonists,  work  of  Propaga- 
tion Society  among,  13. 
Englishmen,  travellers,  opinion  of  na- 
tive Australians,  22. 
English    Missionary    Encyclopaedia, 

224. 
England,  New,  Unitarians  in,  36. 
Eppler,  Mr.,  22. 

Erskine,  Dr.  John,  pleads  for  mis- 
sionaries, 11. 
Erzeroom,  141. 
Eski-Sagra,  139. 
Esquimaux  converted  in  America,  23. 

scattered  remnants  of,  89. 
Es  Salt,  144. 

Europe,  barbarous  tribes  Christian- 
ized, 5. 
number   of  missionaries  from,   in 

China,  20. 
Moravians  in,  34. 

Continent  of,    almost   no    medical 
missionaries  in,  75. 
Europeans,  number  employed  in  mis- 
sionary societies,  15. 
evil  influence  of,  92. 
Exeter  Hall,  12. 

Faber,  Dr.,  204. 

Fairfield,  Theological  Seminary  at,  98. 

Falkland  Islands,  9,  101. 

Ferris,  Rev.  Dr.,  210. 

Fiji  Islands,  87. 

Finland,  number  of  societies  in,  14. 

Finns,  107. 

Formosa,  197. 

won  through  medical  missionaries, 
72. 

missionary  dispensaries  and  hospi- 
tals in,  74. 
Forrest,  Mr.,  207. 
Fosterland  Institute,  166. 
Fourah  Bay  College,  104. 
France,  203. 

concentrated  missionary  activity  of, 
14,  39. 
Freedmen  in  the  United  States,  9. 
Frere,  Sir  Bartle,  172. 
Frere  Town,  117. 
Friesland,  East,  12. 
Fu-chau,  196. 
Fuh-Kien,  196,  246. 
Furruckabad,  164. 


Gaboon,  8, 103. 
Gä  language,  105. 
Gallalanl,  120. 
Gambia,  103. 
Ganges,  162. 
Gan-hwuy,  200. 
Gardiner,  Allen,  101. 
Gaza,  144. 
Gerland,  84. 

Germany,  number  of  societies  in,  14, 
39. 

amount  of  money  contributed,  18. 

deficits  in  societies,  28. 

interest  in  missions,  43. 

why  no  colonies  ?  45. 

subscribers  to  missionary  journals, 
55. 

position  of,  in  missionary  matters, 
48. 

special  theological  seminaries  in,  58. 

theological  tendencies  of,  59. 

missionary  physicians  needed,  76. 
German    professor    of    theology    on 
founding  a  mission  society,  11. 
Germans,    three-fold    conversion  of, 

needed,  42. 
Ghonds,  165. 
Gilbei-t  Islands,  86. 
Gippsland,  Moravian  missions  in,  22. 
Gladbach,  44. 
Glasgow,  missionary  physicians  in, 

73. 
Gobat,  Bishop,  145. 
Goeking,  Dr.,  75. 
Gold  Coast,  61, 104. 

missions  on,  61. 
Gordon,  Sir  A.,  on  Fijians,  87. 
Göttingen,  44. 
Grant,TPresident,  92. 
Graul,  Dr.,  70. 
Greenland,  89. 

Norwegians,  Danes,  Moravians,  at 
work  in,  6. 
Greece,  Christians  in,  67. 
Greeks,  139. 
Great  Britain,  32,  33. 

number  of  missionary  societies  in, 
14. 
Grundemann,  84. 
Guinness,  Mr.  Grattan,  57. 
Guiana,  British,  9. 

Dutch,  9,  97,  240. 

Hakkas,  195. 
Hakodate,  213. 
Halle,  47. 
Hamadan,  146. 
Hamasen,  119. 
Hamburg,  44. 
Hanover,  43. 
Hankau,  200. 
Hang-Chau,  197. 


254 


INDEX. 


Hardeland,  223. 
Harpoot,  140, 150. 

Hawaiian  Islands,  Evangelical  Asso- 
ciation in,  14,  85. 

eelf-support  in,  25. 
Hayti  distjict,  99. 
Hebrides,  New,  87 
Hegel,  quoted  in  India,  26, 181. 
Hereroland,  107. 

High-Churcbism,  its  results  in  Mada- 
gascar, 116. 
Himalayas,  7,  166. 
HindiX)ism,  a  tower  of  darkness,  26, 

151. 
Hindoo  women,  need  of  medical  mis- 
sions among,  74. 
Holland,  38. 
■    number  of  societies  in,  14,  39. 

opposition  to  old  methods  from,  65. 
Hongkong,  7,  194. 

converts  in,  20. 

missionary  meeting  in,  20. 

foundling-house  in,  78. 
Honduras,  9,  99. 
Hottentots,  21. 
Hovas,  113. 

Hudson's  Bay  Territory,  9,  89. 
Hughes,  Mr.,  123. 

Huntingdon,  Lady,  missionary  meet- 
ing in  chapel  of,  27. 
Hu-peh,  200. 

India,  136,  151,  244. 

number  of  converts  in,  16. 

Kohls  in,  20. 

Nihilism  in,  26. 

being  rapidly  conquered,  67. 

Christian  training  in,  67. 

to  be  won  through    medical  mis- 
sions, 72. 

mission  dispensaries  and  hospitals 
in,  74. 

girls'  schools  in,  77. 

native    Christians     Europeanized, 
132. 

number  of  missionary  societies  in, 
151. 

missionary  presses  in,  180. 

Northern,  converts  in,  146. 

Farther,  converts  in,  16. 

Southern,  rapid  progress  of  mis- 
sions in,  20. 
self-support  in,  25. 
famine  in,  155. 

founding  National  Church  In,  185. 
India,    British,    East,    Halle-Danish 
mission  in,  6. 

open  to  the  gospel,  7. 

converts  in,  16. 

statistics  of,  152. 
Indies,  West,  98,  103. 

Wesleyan  missions  in,  6. 


Indies,  Moravian  missions  in,  6. 

converts  in,  16. 

self-support  in,  25. 

present  condition  of  missions  in,  97. 

British,  number  of  communicant« 
in,  100. 

Danish,  98. 
Indies,  East,  14. 

number  of  native  missionaries  in, 
15. 
Indian  Female  Normal  School,  work 

of,  11,  77. 
Indian  Female  Evangelist,  see  Liter- 
ature. 
Indians  of  North  America,  6. 

missions  among,  9, 

demoralizing  influences    of  white 
settlers  upon,  90. 

statistics  about,  93,  95. 
Indian  Agency,  92. 
Indian  Territory,  96. 
Inglis,  Mr.,  87. 
Institute,  St.  Chrishona,  56. 
Irrawadi,  161. 
Islam,  6. 

lands  of,  called  to  the  gospel,  8. 

bulwark  of,  not  yet  undermined, 
26. 

lands  shut  against  the  gospel  by,  26, 

to  be  won  thi'ough  medical  mis- 
sions, 72. 

yoke  of,  102. 
Ispahan,  146. 

Jaffa,  144. 
Jamaica,  98. 

a  Protestant  land,  100. 
Japan,  10,  206,  210,  248. 

hungry  for  reform,  7. 

materialistic  professors  in,  26. 

rapidly  being  conquered,  67. 

missionary  dispensaries  and  hospi« 
tals  in,  74. 

first  Protestant  church  in,  211. 

universities  of,  216,  249. 
Java,  7,  83. 

Jenkins,  Rev.  Mr.,  147. 
Jerusalem,  137,  144. 
Jessup,  Dr.,  139. 
Jesuits  in  India,  68. 
Jews,  Reformed,  enemies  of  mission«, 

46. 
Johnston,  Rev.  J.,  174. 
Jordan, 144. 
Judson,  Adoniram,  plea  for  mission«, 

12. 
Jubilee  Singers  in  Europe,  98. 

Kafraria,  British,  109. 

periodical  published  In,  112. 
Kafirs,  110. 
Kaisers werth,  deaconesse«  of,  78, 145. 


INDEX. 


255 


Kaigan,  199. 

Kaikar,  Dr.,  226. 

Karens,  157,  160. 

Kei  River,  113. 

Kemp,    Dr.    Van    der,    fighting   for 

rights  of  natives,  21. 
Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  186. 
acknowledges    that    the    spirit   of 

Christianity    pervades    Indian 

society,  188. 
Ki,  waiting  for  missionaries,  84. 
Kiang-Su,  198. 
Kiang-Si,  200. 
Kioto,  212. 
Knox,  John,  127. 
Kobe,  213. 

Kohls,  in  India,  154, 157. 
Kola,  167. 
Koran,  138. 
commands  of,  against   the    Bible, 

148. 
Ko-Tha-Byu,  161. 
Krishnagur,  Christians  of,  171. 
Kurds,  149. 

Kurdish  language,  148. 
Kuruman,  109. 
Kwang-tung,  195. 


Labrador,  Norwegians,  Danes,  and 

Moravians  at  work  in,  6. 
Lahor«,  10, 164. 
LakM,  African,  9. 
I/ios,  189. 

Laps,  Norwegian  and  Swedish  mis- 
sionaries among,  6. 
Laplanders,  107. 
Lawes,  Mr.,  83. 
Lawrence,  Lord,  177. 
Lebanon,  Mount,  8. 

schools  in,  141. 
Legge,  Prof.  Dr.,  192, 194. 
Leiden,  65. 
Leupolt,  Mr.,  167,  168. 

on  access  to  Indian  homes,  10. 
Liberia,  104. 
Livingstone,  Mr.,  118,  123,  222. 

monument  to,  12. 

demands  more  talented  men,  70. 
Livingstonia,  118. 

Liverpool.    See   Missionary  Confer- 
ence. 

medical  missionaries  in,  73. 
Lodiana,  164. 

London.       See   Missionary    Confer- 
ence. 

missionary  physicians  in,  73. 
Lovedale  Institute,  112. 
Lowe,  Rev.  Dr.,  20. 
Loyalty  Group,  87. 
Lucknow,  10. 
Lytton,  Lord,  174. 


Macaulay,  Lord,  on  Christian  unity, 

31. 
Macleod,  Sir  Donald,  177. 
Madagascar,  8,  114,  242. 

Native  Missionary  Society  of,  14. 

converts  in,  16. 

schools  in,  18. 

self-support  in,  25. 

Romanists  in,  116. 
Madras,  147,  225. 

missionary  physicians  in,  73. 

fiimine  in  Presidency  of,  155. 
Mahratta,  South,  154,  165. 

Basel  mission  in,  159. 
Malaya,  167. 
Malayo  -  Polynesian     races      alnu)rt 

Christianized,  85. 
Malacca,  189. 

Manchuria,  7,  194,  201,  202. 
Manchester,  73. 
Mandelay,  161. 
Mangalore,  177. 
Manisa,  150. 
Maoris,  82. 
Marash,  141, 150. 
Mardin,  150. 
Margary,  201. 
Marshall  Islands,  86. 
Marshman,  Life  and  Times  of  Carey« 

11. 
Marsinau,  139. 
Marsovan,  150. 
Marquesas,  86. 
Martyn,  Henry,  71. 
Massachusetts,  Congregational  Asso. 

elation  of,  12. 
Masulipatam,  176. 
Masurah,  119. 
Mauritius  Island,  117. 
Mayer,  120. 

McCarthy,  Mr.  T.,  201. 
McKerrow,  History  of  Missions,  55. 
McLeod,  Dr.  Norman,  189. 
Mecklenburg,  43. 
Medical  missionaries,  20,  76,  239. 
Medical  prayer  union,  73. 
Mediterranean,      civilized      nationf 

about,  5. 
Meinicke,  84. 
Melanesia,  86, 

missions  in,  extended  every  year,  7. 

number  of  converts  in,  88. 
Menelek,  King,  120. 
Merensky,  223. 
Methodism,  little  favor  of,  in   Ger- 

many,  43. 
Methodists,  Wesleyan,  Canadian  Con- 

ference  of,  89. 
Metlakahtla,  90. 
Micronesia,  86. 

mission-field   in,   extended    every 
year,  7. 


256 


INDEX. 


Micronesia,  number  of  converts  in, 

88 
Mikado,'217. 

Mildraay  Missionary  Conference,  1. 
Mildmay  Conference,  70. 
Milne,  203. 

Missionary  Conferences    in    Allaha- 
bad, 2,  225. 
in  Bremen,  225. 
in  Liverpool  (1860),  1,  225. 
in  London,  1,  225. 
in  New  York,  226. 
in  Shanghai,  2. 
note,  191,  225. 
Missionary  Societies. 
American  Board  (Boston),  12,  14, 
103,  133,  221. 
great  progress,  17. 
happy  position  financially,  29. 
number     of     missionaries     em- 
ployed, 57. 
open-hearted  freedom  of,  59. 
missions  of,  in  Polynesia,  85. 
in  the  Sandwich  Islands,  85. 
in  Micronesia,  86. 
among    the    Indians    of    North 

America,  92,  93,  94. 
in  Natal  and  Zululand,  113,  243. 
mission  sent  out  by,  to  Central 

Africa,  120-  243. 
in  Turkey,  137. 
among      the      Armenians      and 

Greeks,  140. 
In  Persia,  145. 
in  India,  158. 
in  Ceylon.  158,  160, 164. 
in  Mahratta,  165. 
in  China,  191,  196,  200. 
in  Japan,  210,  212. 
weekly  newspaper  published  and 
circulated  by,  in  Japan,  214. 
American    Missionary  Association 
among  the  Indians,  92. 
schools  erected  by,  for  the  freed- 

meii,  96. 
in  Liberia,  104. 
in  China,  192. 
Baptist  Missionary  Union  (Boston), 
57,60,61,  189,221. 
in  India,  153,  156, 158. 
in  Burmah,  160,  161,  163. 
in  China,  195,213. 
Baptist  (U.  S.,  North),  among  the 

Indians,  92. 
Baptist  (U.  S.,  South),  among  the 
Indians,  92,  93. 
in  Yonibaland,  106. 
in  China,  198. 
Baptist,  English,  13,  34. 
on  the  Cameroons,  103. 
In  India,  153. 
in  Ceylon,  160. 


MissioNAKT  Societies. 
Baptist,  in  Ganges  plain,  13Ö. 

in  Japan,  214. 
Baptist,  Free,  in  China,  192. 
Baptist,  General,  in  India,  166. 
London  Baptist,  31. 
Barmen,  41,  61,  75. 

no  funds  to  send  medical  mission 
ary  to  China,  75. 

on  Gold  Coast,  105. 

on  Slave  Coast,  105. 

in  China,  192. 

stations  of,  195. 
Basel,  177. 

statistics,  41. 

regulations  of,  59. 

on  Gold  Coast,  61,  104,  105, 

on  Slave  Coast,  104,  105. 

in  South  Mahratta,  154. 

India,  153,  154. 

Southern  India,  155, 159. 

China,  192,  195. 
Berlin-China,  192. 

united  to  the  Barmen,  46. 
Berlin  Ladies'  Society  for  (Thina, 
78. 

on  Hongkong,  195. 
Berlin,  40,  110. 

Berlin,  South  African,  61,  109,  241. 
Brecklumer  Mission  Anstalt,  67. 
Bremen,  104. 

statistics,  41. 

station  of,  82. 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 

19,  120,  148,  203. 
Canadian  Wesleyan  Methodist,  89. 
Canadian  Presbyterian,  87. 

in  China,  196. 
China,  Inland,  34,  56. 

in  China,  191,  192,  198. 
Chrischona,  145. 
Christliche,   Gereformeerde  Kerki 

note,  39. 
Church  Missionary  Society,  13, 14, 
17,  100,  116,  221. 

contributions  of,  33. 

statistics,  41,  42. 

open-hearted  freedom  of,  59. 

work  among  the  Maoris,  82. 

in  Itupertsiand  Red  River,  &c.« 
89. 

note,  90. 

in  Columbia,  91. 

Sierra  Leone,  103. 

in  Yorubalands,  106. 

on  the  Niger,  106. 

in  East  Africa,  117. 

at  Victoria  Nyanza,  Hi. 

at  Cairo,  1.38. 

in  the  Lebanon,  141. 

in  I'alcBtine,  144,  145. 

in  Persia,  146, 147. 


INDEX. 


257 


IfisaioNÄRT  Societies. 
Church  Missionary  Society  in  India, 
153, 158, 165, 171, 180, 183. 
in  the  Tinnevelly  district,  156, 158, 

177,  244. 
in  Ceylon,  159. 
in  the  Ganges  plain,  162, 163. 
in  China,  191,  195,  196,  200,  246. 
in  Japan,  213,  24S. 
Congo,  57. 
Danish,  in  Greenland,  89. 

in  India,  153,  159,  162. 
Dutch,  6,  8,  68,  83. 

in  Ceylon,  159. 
Dutch  of  Rotterdam,  14. 
East  London  Institute   for  Home 

and  Foreign  Missions,  56,  107. 
Dutch  Reformed,  109,  159,  192,  196. 

in  Japan,  210,  212. 
Edinburgh  Medical,  73. 
English,  7,  8,  9,  210. 
English  Episcopal,  41. 
in  Banks,  Santa  Cruz,  and  Solo- 
mon Islands,  88. 
in  Antigua  and  Jamaica,  99. 
EngUsh  Church,  17,  156,  162. 
schools  of,  18. 
in  Melanesia,  86. 
on  the  Island  of  Mauritius,  117. 
in  China,  198. 
Episcopal,  Protestant  (U.  S.),92, 94, 
99,  200. 
in  Japan,  210,  213. 
Ermelo's  Zendinggenootschap,  note, 

39. 
Evangelical  Society  (America),  57, 

166. 
•  in  Japan,  210. 
Finnish,  Lutheran,  among  the  Ova- 

hcreros,  107. 
Fosterlands  Stiftelsen,  14. 
French,  8. 

Free  Baptist,  in  China,  192. 
Free  Church,   of  the    Canton    de 

Vaud,  41,  57. 
Freedmen's    Missionary    Aid    So- 
ciety (London),  96. 
German,  8,  17,  41,  61,  72,  135. 
Gossner,  40. 

in  India,  20, 153, 154, 161, 162. 
Halle-Danish,  6,  13. 

in  India,  68, 
Hanoverian,  57. 
Hawaiian  Evangelical  Association, 

14,  85,  86. 
Hermannsburg,  40. 
in  New  Zealand,  82. 
among  the  Bechuanas,  110. 
etations  destroyed  by  war,  111. 
in  India,  153,  159. 
Iiidiau    Female     Normal    School, 
among  the  Zenanas,  11. 


Missionary  Societies. 

number  of  workers  in,  77. 
Java  Comite  (Amsterdam),  39. 
Jerusalem  Association  (of  Berlin), 

145. 
Kaiserswerth,  78. 

deaconesses  of,  in  Jerusalem,  &c., 
145. 
Lady  Huntingdon  Connection,  104. 
Ladies'  Association  for  the   Social 
and  Religious  Elevation  of  Sy- 
rian Women,  77. 
Ladies'  Society  for  the  Education 
of  Women  in  India  and  South 
Africa,  77. 
Ladies'  Society  for  the  Training  of 

Females  in  the  East,  77. 
Leipzig,  40. 

in  India,  153. 

number  of  converts,  156,  158. 
London  Society,  11, 13,  14,  34. 

progress,  17. 

schools  of,  18. 

workers  of,  22. 

founded,  27. 

in  New  Guinea,  83. 

in  Polynesia,  85. 

in  Micronesia,  86. 

in  Milanesia,  86. 

in  the  Loyalty  Group,  87. 

in  the  West  Indies,  99. 

in  British  Kafraria,  109. 

among  the  Hovas,  114,  115. 

in  Madagascar,  114. 

at  Lake  Tanganyika,  118. 

in  India,  153,  154,  158. 

in  Ganges  plain,  163. 

in  China,  191,  195,  196,  200. 
London  Jewish,  120. 

in  Palestine,  145. 
Lutheran    Synod    of    the    United 

States,  41. 
Lutheran  American,  in  India,  153. 

in  China,  192. 
Methodist  Episcopal  (U.  S.),  37, 244. 

number  of  missionaries,  58. 

among  the  Yakamas,  94. 

in  Liberia,  104. 

in  India,  159,  163,  165,  244. 

in  China,  192,  196,  200. 

in  Japan,  210,  213. 
Primitive  Methodist,  34,  241,  242. 
United  Methodist  Free  Church,  34, 

104,  118. 
Methodist     New     Connection,    in 

China,  199. 
Wesleyan  Methodist,  15. 

note,  18. 
Moravian,  6,  13, 16,  22,  39,  81. 

auxiliary  societies  of,  41. 

among  the  Indians,  92. 

on  the  Mosquito  Coast,  97. 


258 


INDEX. 


Missionary  SocrETiES. 
Moravian,  stations  of,  97,  98,  239. 
in  South  Africa,  111. 
in  the  Himalayas,  166. 
London  Medical,  73. 
Native  of  Madagascar,  note,  14. 
Neederlandsch  öereformeerde  Zen- 
dingsvereeniging  (Amsterdam), 
note,  39. 
Neederlandsch   Zondeling  Genoot- 

schap  (Rotterdam),  39. 
Neederlandsch     Zondingsvereenig- 

ing  (Rotterdam),  39. 
Norwegian,  6,  40. 
stations  of,  in  Zuhiland,  113. 
in  Madagascar,  116. 
Paris,  missionary  activity  of,  39. 
in  Senegambia,  103. 
among  i3asutos,  110. 
Ponape,  14. 

Presbyterian,  in  China,  192. 
Presbyterian  (U.  S.,  North), among 

the  Indian,  92. 
Presbj'terian    (U.    S.,   South),   92, 

198. 
Presbyterian  Board  (N.  Y.),  58,  93, 
94,  103,  104,  137,  141-143,   189, 
212. 
in  Persia,  145,  146. 
in  India,  153,  163,  164. 
in  China,  195,  198-200,  245. 
in  Japan,  210,  212. 
United  Presbyterian  (American),  in 

Mount  Lebanon,  141,  164. 
Presbyterian  Church  of  South  Aus- 
tralia, 81,  87. 
English  I'resbyterian,  34. 
in  Melanesia,  86. 
in  India,  153. 
in  China,  191,  195-197. 
English  Presbyterian  Female  Mis- 
sionary Society  for  India  and 
China,  77. 
Irish  Presbyterian,  in  Mount  Leba- 
non, 141,  201,  202. 
United  Presbyterian  (Scotch),  113, 
164. 
in  West  Indies,  99. 
in  Old  Calabar,  103. 
among  the  Copts,  138, 139. 
in  India,  153. 
in  China,  191,  201. 
in  Japan,  212. 
New  Zealand  Presbyterian,  87. 
Propagation  Society,  13,  109,   117, 
189,  221. 
progress  of,  17. 
converts  of,  20. 
contributions  of,  33,  42. 
work  among  the  colonists,  82. 
In  Borneo,  84. 
In  Hudson's  Bay,  89. 


Missio START  Societies. 

Propagation     Society,    among    the 
Indians  on  Essequibo,  &c.,  97. 

in  West  Indies,  99. 

denominational  interests  of,  116. 

in  India,  153-157,162,163,165,244. 

Ceylon,  IGO. 

lUirmah,  161. 

China,  191. 

Japan,  213. 
Quaker  in  Madagascar,  116,  242. 
Rhenish,  19,  39,  91. 

in  Southern  Borneo,  84. 

among  the  Battas,  84. 

in  Hereroland,  107. 

in  Cape  Colony,  108. 
Rheinische    Ilülfsmiss.    GesellfBch. 

(Amsterdam),  39. 
Russo-Greck,  216. 
Scandinavian,  8. 
Scotch,  8,  9. 

medical,  74. 

in  Japan,  210. 
Scotch  Free,  87,  112,  113,  118. 

schools  in  Lebanon,  141. 

in  India,  1.59,  163, 165. 

schools  of,  in  India,  177. 

in  China,  191. 
Scotch  State,  missions  in  India,  159, 
163,  164,  244. 

in  China,  191. 

Society  of  Brethren,  in  Schleswig- 
Ilolslein,  40,  140. 
Society  for  Promoting.Female  Edu- 

cation  in  the  East,  76. 
South  American  (London),  9. 

gift  of  Darwin  to,  76. 

on  the  Falkland  Islands,  101. 
South  African,  40. 
St.  Chrishona  Institute,  56. 
Swedish,  111. 
Swedish  Fosterland,  in  Abyssinia, 

120. 
Swedish   Fosterland   Institute,   in 

India,  166. 
Swenska,  14. 
Synodale     Zendlngscoramissie,    in 

Zuid-Africa,  109. 
English    University,    for     Central 

Africa,  117. 
University,  33. 
Utrechtsche    Zendingsvereenigisg, 

30. 
Wesleyan,  34,  61, 106,  153. 

great  progress  of,  17. 

mission  schools  of,  18. 

income  of,  42. 

among  the  Maoris,  82. 

in  Polynesia,  85. 

on  Island  of  Tonga,  8&. 

in  Melanesia,  86. 

Jn  Fyi,  87. 


INDEX. 


259 


ÄfiBSiONABT  Societies. 
Wesleyan,  in  the  West  Indies,  99. 
in  Antigua  and  Jamaica,  99. 
in  Gambia  and  on  Pongas,  103. 
pressing  on  to  Ashantee,  105. 
on  tlie  Gold  Coast,  104, 105. 
in  Q  reat  and  Little  Namaqualand, 

108. 
in  Orange  Free  States,  111. 
number  of  members  in  the  mis- 

sions,  111. 
in  Southern  India,  159. 
in  Ceylon,  159. 
in  China,  191, 195. 
Woman's,    for    Evangelization    of 
Women,  in  India  and  Turkey, 
20,  77,  239. 
Zeister        Hülfsgesellschaft        für 

Hermhut,  39. 
Zendingsvereeniging  of  the  Men- 

nonites  (Amsterdam) ,  39. 
statistics  of,  36. 
Missouri,  93. 

Mitchell,  Dr.  Murray,  173. 
MoflFat  Institute,  109. 
Mohammedans,  S,  24. 
Moluccas,  6. 
Mombas,  117. 
Mongolians,  200. 
Moravian  stations,  81. 
Morocco,  148. 
Morrison,  203. 
Mosquito  coast,  9,  97. 
Moulraein,  161. 
Mozambique,  107. 
Mpwapwa,  119. 
Mtesa,  King,  119. 

Miniahassa,  number  of  converts  in,  83. 
Mullens,  Dr.,  30,  118. 
MiUler,  Max,  47,  188. 
in  regard  to  a  church  without  mis- 
sions, 78. 
Murdoch,  Rev.  Dr.,  161. 
Murray,  Rev.  Mr.,  130. 
Mysore  district,  159. 
famine  iu,  155. 

Nablus,  144. 
Nagasaki,  213. 
Nagpore,  165. 
Namaqualand,  Great,  108. 

Little,  108. 
Nanking,  190,  198. 
Narsingpore,  166. 
Natal,  110. 
Nazareth,  144. 

missionary  physicians  in,  73. 
Necker,  Mr.  Th.,  209. 
Neurdenburg,  83. 
New  Guinea,  7,  82,  240. 

Papuans  converted  in,  23. 

missionary  testimony,  122. 


New  York.    See  Missionary  Conl!*f* 

ences. 
New  Zealand,  25,  81,  228. 
Nez  Perces  Indians,  94. 
Nias,  84. 

Nicaragua,  Jesuitical,  97. 
Niger,  106. 
Nihilism,  26. 
Nile,  9,  119,  148. 
Ningpo,  197. 
Nonconformists,  33. 
Norfolk  Island,  88. 
Northbrook,  Lord,  31. 
Northampton,  Eng.,  Dr.  Carey  at,  IL 
Norway,  40,  45. 
Nubia,  138. 
Nyassa  Lake,  118, 127. 

Oberländer,  84. 

Oldenburg,  44. 

Ooroomiah,  145. 

Orange  Free  States,  110,  111, 

Orissa,  166. 

Osaka,  212,  213. 

Osiat,  138. 

Osnabrück,  44. 

Ostertag,  27. 

Otgiheroro  language,  108. 

Otis,  Asa,  gift  of,  37. 

Otshi  language,  105. 

Orahereros,  stations  among,  107. 

Ovampoland,  107. 

Oxford,  49, 169. 

Pacific  Ocean,  9. 

island  world  of,  shut  against  the 
gospel,  6. 
Paine,  Rev.  Mr.,  180. 
Paine's  Age  of  Reason,  181. 
Palestme,  8,  143. 
Palamcotta,  11. 
Papuans,  converts  among,  23,  239. 

what  the  gospel  can  do  for,  81. 
Paramaribo,  Moravian  mission  in,  97. 
Parkhurst,  Rev.  Mr.,  234. 
Patagonia,  9. 

stations  in,  101. 
Patteson,  Bishop,  88, 131. 
Pegu,  157. 
Peking,  7,  199,  203. 
Persia,  8,  145,  151. 
Peshawur,  11,  164,  147. 
Pesherehs,  converts  among,  23, 101. 
Plath,  162. 
Point  Macleay,  81. 
Polynesia  almost  Christianized,  7,  8ft. 

number  of  converts  in,  88. 
Polynesian  students,  89. 
Ponape,  14. 
Pongas,  103. 
Popo  district,  106. 
Portugal,  119,  215. 


260 


INDEX. 


Portuguese,  21.. 
Prevost,  Admiral,  91. 
Prussia,  44. 
Punjiiub,  7,  163. 

flduriehing  missions  in  the,  145. 
Puutis,  195. 

Pushtu,  New  Testament   translated 
into,  147. 

Quakers,  Missionary  Society  of  the, 
116. 

Rajpootana,  164. 

Kaui.abyuk,  Moravian  stations,  81. 

Ramanath,  156. 

Ramoth-üilcad,  145. 

Rangoon,  IGl. 

Ravensburg,  44. 

Red  River,  89. 

Reed,  Bible-work,  &c.,  19. 

Reichstag,  speech  of  Jewish  member 

of,  45. 
Reichel,  17. 

Renan  quoted  in  India,  26,  181. 
Reports,  missionary,    more  perfect, 

demanded,  224. 
Rheinland,  44. 

money  used  at  carnival,  51. 
Robert  College,  74,  139. 
Robertson,  Canon  Scott,  raone-y  statis- 
tics, 33. 
Rocky  Mountains,  9. 
Roliden,  Von,  27. 
Rome,  jealousy  of,  toward  Protestant 

missions,  9,  241,  243. 
Roman  Catholics,  92. 

in  Loyalty  Group,  87. 

they   seek  to  paralyze    Protestant 
missionary  eflorts,  27. 

mission  in  China,  194,  202. 

United  Missions  of,  30. 

Propaganda,  income  of,  18. 

method  in  missions,  31. 
Rubaga,  119, -.43. 
Rupertsland,  89. 
Russia,  91. 
Russo-Greek  mission,  216. 

Sagar,  166. 

Sahara,  102. 

Bällskapet,  14. 

Salem,  158. 

Samoan  Islands,  45,  85,  240. 

Sandwich  Islands,  85. 

Santa  Cruz  Island,  88. 

Santais,  157,  107. 

San  tali  Stan,  162. 

San  Francisco,  91. 

Saramacca,  97. 

Sargent,  Bishop,  156,  177. 

Saskatchewan,  89. 

baxony,  43,  44. 


Saxony,  missionary  meeting  in,  4f . 
Scandinavia,  missionary  socfetica  iil( 

6,14. 
Schaff,  Dr.,  37. 

missions  in  America,  52. 
Schleswig-Holstein,  14, 44. 
Schreiber,  Dr.,  84. 
Schools,   British    Syrian   Protestant, 

in  Lebanon,  8,  141. 
Schrenk,  182. 
Schwartz,  Dr.,  171. 
Schweinitz,  Bishop,  23. 
Scotland  proud  of  its  missionaries,  13. 
Scotch  General  Assembly,  11. 
Secundra,  78. 
Seir,  145. 
Seminoles,  93. 
Senegal,  8. 
Senegambia,  103. 
Shanghai,  198.    See  also  Missionary 

Conference. 
Shantung,  199. 
Sharps,  Rev.  M.,  176. 
Sherring,  liev.  Dr.,  16. 
Shing-king,  201. 
Siam,  partly  open  to  the  gospel,  7, 

189,  245. 
Sidon,  143. 
Siegen,  44. 
Sierra  Leone,  103. 

independent  missionary  society  Id« 
14. 

self-support,  25. 
Sikhs,  164. 
Siraakov,  150. 
Singahalese  district,  160. 
Sindh,  163. 
Singapore,  189. 
Sinkel,  151. 

Sioux,  missions  among,  94. 
Skrefsrud,  1G2. 
Slave  Coast,  104. 
Slowan,  William,  210. 
Smith,  Thornloy,  113. 
Smith,  G.,  113. 
Society  Islands,  85. 
Sofala,  107. 
Solomon  Island,  88. 
South  t^ea  Islands,  1,  10. 

number  of  native  preachers  in,  15 

converts  in,  16. 

rapid  progress  in,  20. 

cannibals  converted  in,  23. 

self-support  in,  25. 

missions  in,  produce  trade,  47. 

astonishing  results  of  missions  In, 
84. 

cause  of  immediate  results  in,  36. 

opposition  of  Catholics,  27. 
Spurgeon,  Rev.  Mr.,  71. 

native  preacher  called,  141. 
Stanley,  118. 


INDEX. 


261 


Bteere,  Bishop,  119. 

Stephenson,  James,  113. 

Stevenson,  Rev.  Fleming,  on  the  mag- 
nitude of  mission  work,  235. 
the  type  of  native    Christians   in 
China,  204. 

St.  Croix,  08. 

St.  Jan,  98. 

St.  Thomas,  98. 

St.  Vincent,  99. 

Stewart,  Dr.,  113. 

Strauss,  quoted  in  India,  26, 181. 

Suaheli,  119. 

Su-Chau,  198. 

Sumatra,  7,  84, 151. 
Rhenish  missionaries  in,  19. 

Sunday-school  teachers   in   heathen 
lands,  15. 

Surinam,  97. 
Wesleyan   and  Moravian  mission- 
aries in,  6. 

Swatow,  195. 

Swaziland,  223. 

Sweden,  two  societies  in,  40. 

Switzerland,  40,  44. 
amount  of  money  contributed  to 

missions  in,  18. 
opposition  to  old  methods  from,  65. 

Sychar,  179. 

Tabriz,  146. 

Tahiti,  85. 

Tamil,  167. 

Tamul,  160. 

Tanganyika  Lake,  118. 

Taylor,  Rev.  William,  64. 

Taylor,  Rev.  Hudson,  56,  190,  192, 

195. 
Teheran,  146. 
Teintsin,  190,  199,  207. 
Telugu  district,  154,  167. 
Temple,  Sir  Richard,  175. 
Tenasserim,  189. 

Testament,  New,  translations  of,  19. 
Texas,  93. 
Thibet,  gospel  knocking  on  door  of, 

7,  166. 
Thomson,  Rev.  Dr.,  50. 
Thompson,  Rev.  Dr.  A.  C,  133. 
Tierra  del  Fuego,  9,  23. 

stations  in,  101. 
Tigris,  139. 

Timor,  waiting  for  missionary,  84. 
Tinnevelly,  156. 

flourishing  missions  in,  157. 
Tokelan,  85. 
Tokio,  212,  213,  215. 
Tonga  Island,  flourishing  missions  on, 

85. 
Tonquin,  161. 
Tracy,  Mr.,  12. 
Transvaal,  110. 


Tranquebar,  171. 
Travancore,  156. 
Tripoli,  8,  143. 
Tunis,  148. 
Tung-chau,  199. 
Turkey,  10. 

progress,  20. 

mission  dispensaries  and  hospitals 
in,  74. 

Christian  high  schools  in,  74. 

converted  Mohammedans  in,  138. 
Turko-Russian  war,  149. 
Turner,  Rev.  F.  T.,  70,  205. 

Uganda,  119,  243. 
Ujiji,  118. 
Umritsur,  183. 
Underbill,  99,  100. 

Universities,  German,  historical  lec- 
tures on  missions  in,  13. 

candidates  for  missions  rare  In,  48. 
Unitarians  in  New  England,  36. 
Unitarian  missionary  in  India,  68. 
United  States,  freedmen  gathered  into 
churches  in,  9. 

subject  of  missions  understood  in 
churches  of,  52. 

training  of  negroes  in,  96. 
Upsala,  Archbishop  of,  114. 

Vaal,  111. 

Van,  141. 

Vaud,  Canton  de,  14. 

Victoria  Nyanza,  Lake,  119. 

Vienna  Exposition,  81. 

Wahabis  in  Arabia,  151. 
Waitz,  84,  92. 
Walfish  Bay,  8. 
Wallace,  Dr.,  11. 
Wangemann,  Dr.,  61, 110. 
Wanika,  mission  in,  revived,  118. 
War,  Crimean,  137. 
Warneck,  Dr.,  12, 15,  28. 
Watson,  Dr.,  138. 
Weigle,  76. 

Weitbrecht,  Mrs.,  75, 170, 174. 
Westminster  Abbey,  78. 
Westminster  Confession,  141. 
Westphalia,  44. 
Wetter,  84. 
Whaits,  Dr.,  101. 
Whalley,  Mr.,  138. 
White,  Dr.,  96. 
Whitmer,  Rev.  Mr.,  47,  89. 
Williams,  Prof.  Monier,  61, 167, 187. 
praises  schools  in  Southern  India, 
177. 
Wimmera  district,  81. 
Workers,  need  of,  62. 
Wurin,  Dr.,  67. 
Wiirtemburg,  44, 228. 


262 


INDEX. 


Yakamar,  94. 
Yedo,  212. 

Yokohama,  211,  212,  213. 
Yorubalands,  106. 

Zahleh.  143. 


Zambesi,  120. 
Zanzibar,  8, 117, 119. 
Zenanas,  work  among  the,  92» 
Zululand,  8, 110. 
Zulus,  HI. 


UTEßATÜßE  EEFEßEED  TO. 


^Igemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift,  45. 

Allgemeine  Conservative  Monats- 
schrift, 15. 

Allgemeine  Ev.  Luther.  Ejrchen- 
zeitung,  44. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions,  History  of, 
12 ;  Memorial  Volume  of  First  Fifty 
Years,  180. 

American  Board,  Report  of,  94. 

Annual  Report  of  the  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Missionary  Society,  15. 

Annual  Report  of  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  37. 

Appia's  Report  at  Mildmay  Confer- 
ence, 110. 

Basier  Missions-Magazin,  14. 
Belebung  des  Missionssinnes,  33. 
Bible  Society,  British  and  Foreign, 

Berlin  Branch  Report,  19. 
Bulletin   des    Missions   Catholiques, 

194. 
Buxton's  Slavery  and  Freedom  in  the 

British  West  Indies,  99. 

Calwer  Missionsblatt,  68. 

Catholic  Presbyterian,  32. 

China's  Millions,  56. 

Christianity  in  the  United  States,  37. 

Christliche  Mission,  ihre  prinzipielle 
Berichtigung  und  praktische  Durch- 
führung, 13. 

Christlicher  Botschafter,  227. 

Chronicles  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  11. 

Church  Missionary  Gleaner,  177. 

Church  Missionary  Society's  Report, 
Abstract  of,  17. 

Church  Missionary  Society,  A  Brief 
View  of  the  Principles  and  Pro- 
ceedings of  the,  63. 

Church  Missionary  Intelligencer,  10. 

Daily  Review,  235. 


Der  Missionsberuf  des  evangelischen 

Deutschlands,  11. 

Der  christliche  Apologete,  58. 

Die  Belebung  des  Missionssinnes  in 
der  Heimath,  28. 

Die  christliche  Mission,  12. 

Die  rheinische  Mission  im  Sommer, 
44. 

Die  gegenseitigen  Beziehungen,  zwi- 
schen der  modernen  Mission  und 
Cultur,  22. 

Dr.  Stewart's  Address  at  Mildmay 
Conference,  113. 

Evangelical  Christendom,  31. 
Evangel.  Missions-Magazin,  68. 
EvangeUscher  Heidenbote,  105. 

Female  Missions  in   India  and  the 

Women  of  India,  75. 
Foreign  Missions,  their  Relations  and 

Claims,  36. 
Foreign  Missionary,  189. 
Friend  of  India,  175. 

Gredenkenbuch  der  rheinischen  Miss.« 

Gesellschaft,  108. 
Geschichte    der   rheinischen    Miss,- 

Gesellschaft,  27. 
Geschichte  der  christlichen  Mission 

unter  den  Heiden,  226. 
Gossner  Mission  among  the  Hindoos 

and  Kohls,  162. 

Indian  Female  Evangelist,  177. 
Indian  Christian  Herald,  186. 

Jahrbücher  zur  Verbreitung  des 
Glaubens,  18. 

Lectures  to  my  Students,  Spurgeon» 

71. 
Life  and  Work,  33. 
London  Times,  155. 
London  Missionary  Society's  Report, 

14, 187. 


264 


LITERATURE  REFERRED   TO. 


Map  of  Hindooism,  167. 

Medical     Missions     at     Home    and 

Abroad,  73. 
Medical  Misbionary  Association,  73. 
Missions-Tidning,  120. 
Missionary  Ilerald,  29. 
Missionary  News,  Illustrated,  124. 
Missionary    Record    of    the    United 

Tresbyterian  Church,  33. 
Missionsblatt  des  Frauen-Vereins  für 

christliche  Bildung  des  weiblichen 

Geschlechts  in  Morgenlande,  77. 
Missiousblatt    der    Brüdergemeinde, 

17. 
Mission  und  Cultur,  18. 
Missionary  Sacrilices,  12. 
Modern  India  and  the  Indians,  61. 

Nachrichten  der  ostind.  Missions- 
Anstalt  zu  Halle,  60. 

Opium  Trade,  Indo-British,  191. 
Ottoman  Empire,  Gospel  in,  137. 
Our  Missions  in  the  East,  205. 

Presbyterian  Church,  History  of  the 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Secession 
and  United,  55. 

Presbyterian  Church,  Report  of 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the, 
94. 

Presbyterian  Church,  North,  Report, 
37. 

PauUne  Methods  of  Missionary  Work, 
64. 

Proceedings  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence on  Foreign  Missions,  16. 

Propagation  Society,  Report  of,  112. 

Eecords  of  the  General  Missionary 
Conference  at  Shanghai,  191. 

Eeport  of  Mrs.  Thompson's  eister, 
142. 


Report  of  the  Berlin  Ladies'  ABSOchb 
tion  for  China,  195. 

Reports  of  a  special  committee  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Union,  221. 

Sargent's  Life  of  Henry  Martyn,  71. 
Shall  we  have  a  Missionary  Revival? 

28. 
Shanghai  Courier,  206. 
Smith's  Fifty  Years  of  Foreign  Mis- 

sions,  113. 
South  Africa  and  its  Mission-Fields, 

113. 
Spirit  of  Missions,  207. 
Statistics  of  the  General  Missionary 

Conference  in  Tokio,  215. 
Systems  of  Education  in  India,  173. 

Ten  Years  in  Japan,  217. 

The  Christian,  186. 

The  Theory  of  Missions  to  the  Hea- 
then, 179. 

The  Wide  Work  and  Great  Claims 
of  Modern  Protestant  Missions, 
234. 

The  Work  of  the  English  Press  in 
Beirut,  143. 

Thompson,  Rev.  Dr.  A.  C,  private 
letter,  133. 

Transactions  of  the  Allahabad  Con- 
ference, 184. 

Transactions  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Synod,  235, 

Überblick  über  des  Missionswerk  der 
..  Brüdergemeinde,  22. 
Übersichtliche    Geschichte   der  pro- 
test. Missionen,  27. 

Wesleyan  Missionary  Notices,  87. 
Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Report  of,  15. 


Princeton   Theological   Seminary   Libraries 


1    1012  01235  0726 


Date  Due 


